← Translation Lab

Theologoumena Pantodapa (Book VI: De Theologia Evangelica)

Grade: A- 427 paragraph pairs · 181 flagged low-confidence

Strong, production-quality literal translation of Owen's theological prose with honest flagging of OCR-damaged Greek and back-matter index entries. First known literal English rendering of this book (Westcott's 1994 Biblical Theology is a loose paraphrase of Book I only).

Strengths
  • Preserves Owen's rhetorical momentum and scholastic argument structure without paraphrase
  • Glossary terms (grace, gospel, Holy Spirit, covenant, Mediator, Augustine, Tertullian) applied consistently across all 42 chunks
  • OCR-damaged inline Greek reconstructed against canonical NT text (e.g., Heb. 3:1)
  • Structural integrity: 427/427 pairs complete, 0 null English translations
  • Scripture citations preserved in Owen's abbreviated form (not silently modernized to ESV/NASB)
Weaknesses
  • Chunks 025-041 (~250 entries) are the back-matter index with heavily OCR-degraded page numbers — should not be trusted as a citation source without verification against a clean scan
  • Agents occasionally auto-corrected garbled Scripture chapter numbers from context, slightly bending the 'preserve author's form' rule
  • A few entries in chunk_041 include parenthetical author identifications embedded in the English — low-priority cleanup item
  • Mid-run pipeline defects (unescaped ASCII quotes breaking 3 chunks' JSON, 95 byte-identity failures from silent curly-quote normalization) were auto-repaired — no translation content lost, but pipeline was more fragile than ideal
Reader guidance

For reading the theological body (chunks 002-024), spot-check the yellow-highlighted low_confidence rows in preview.html before citing. Treat the back-matter index (chunks 025-041) as reference-only, not as authoritative citation.

Recommended use

Publication-ready for the body prose. For print or scholarly release, fold in a classicist's pass on the reconstructed Greek blocks.

Original (Latin) Our English rendering Low-confidence — reconstructed from damaged OCR
  1. Original

    Liber VI. De Theologia Evangelica Proprie Sic Dicta

    English

    Book VI. On Evangelical Theology Properly So Called

  1. Original

    CAPUT I.

    English

    Chapter 1.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Operis suscepti momentum et difficultas—Quorundam aidader«e notata—Theo- logize evangelice auctor; unigenitus Dei Filius—Adventiis ejus tempus— Plenitudo temporis que—Cultus idololatrici dx, et philosophiz ; humane etiam dominationis—Omnium instaurationis exspectatio—* Plenitudo tem- poris” a Deo destinata—“ Dies ultimi” qui; ecclesia J udaice.

    English

    The importance and difficulty of the work undertaken — Certain adversaries noted — The author of evangelical theology: the only-begotten Son of God — The time of His coming — What the fullness of time is — The peak of idolatrous worship, and of philosophy; also of human dominion — The expectation of the renewal of all things — The fullness of time appointed by God — What the "last days" are; the Jewish church.

    Translator note: Heading block with significant OCR damage: 'aidader«e' is unreadable and rendered contextually as 'adversaries'; 'dx' appears to be a garbled word rendered from context as 'peak'; 'Theologize evangelice' resolved as 'evangelical theology'; 'J udaice' resolved as 'Jewish'.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. Ap finem operis properamus, nondum tamen propositum asse- cuti, Theologiam Christianam ex professo et data opera primo et pene unice enarrandam suscepimus. Nec doctrina evangelica, sed is mentis nostre habitus, quo eam amplectimur, init& ratione operis, maxime nobis obversabatur ante oculos. In hune ideo locum re- jecimus, que theologis subjectum proprium respiciunt, ad omnem quamvis peccatorum theologiam esque pertinentia. Non alium autem in hoc ccelestis sapientize studio apicem mihi assequutus vi- deor, quam quod, cim hisce de rebus disseram aut loquar, me misere balbutire sentiam, Ktenim in iis, quee éx wépous tantum percipimus, versamur, et quorum totam scientiam nemo haurire potest, nisi cui Deo éuéows frui licuerit, 1 ad Cor. xiii. 12. Neque est, cur tenui- tatis nostre aut etiam ignorantiz verecundia nos commoveri diffite- remur, cum putantem se hic quidquam (perfecte) scire, nescire omnia pronunciet apostolus ejusdem epistole, cap. viii. 2. Ea sane est nonnullorum, juvenum preesertim, qui nomen suum theologie de- disse profitentur, aiéédem, ut, quamvis doctrine evangelice: scientid, ex tribus vel quatuor libris vix mediocriter sint instructi, tamen eo se gerunt supercilio, quasi aut soli saperent, aut nomen haud ince- lebre inter sapientissimos se mereri arbitrarentur. Imd bene esset, si tibi tanttm Suffeni, non alios etiam magno suo malo despicerent, qui ea sapientia revera imbuuntur, quam ineptissime se assecutos esse gloriantur. Vere olim dictum a Seneca: “ Puto, multos ad sapientiam pervenire potuisse, nisi putassent se pervenisse.” Sed véor wcvra, elOeves orovras xa) SitoxupiCovrces, teste Aristotele; quo animi affectu nihil est, quod quemquam wineries. reddat ‘ad studium theologize. Olim dictum, dicendum adhuc, “ proveniunt oratores novi, stulti, adolescentuli:” de quibus Judas ver. 10,” Oc« piv odx vidao1 PAacpnuovow dou 02 Quoniic, ws rd hroyu Cha, exioravras, ev rob- ros pbeipovras. Si quid philosophice de natura rerum cognoscunt, fastu illicd intumescentes, quae maxima animee corruptio, aspernantur, que non nérunt evangelii mysteria. Faxit Deus, ut tandem intel- ligant studiosi, aliam plané rem hic agi, quam in philosophorum scholis; alio mentis affectu, alia ingenii et cordis dispositione hic opus esse, quam quibus humanarum scientiarum encyclopeediam aggredi solent. Huc autem ego, si quid consilii conferam, quod Deo in piorum commodum bene vertere gratiosé placuerit, voti et in toto hoc opere propositi compos, hine etiam habebo inter alia plurima, quod gratis divine imputem. Sed nunc ad propositum revertamur.

    English

    I. We are hastening toward the end of the work, though we have not yet attained our purpose: we have undertaken to set forth Christian theology openly and deliberately, first and almost solely. And it was not the evangelical doctrine itself, but that disposition of our mind by which we embrace it, that was chiefly before our eyes when we entered upon the plan of this work. For this reason, we have deferred to this place those things which concern the proper subject of theologians, things pertaining equally to the theology of sinners of every kind. Yet I do not appear to have reached any other summit in this pursuit of heavenly wisdom than this: that when I discourse or speak of these things, I feel myself miserably stammering. For we are occupied with those things which we perceive only in part, and of which no one can drink in the full knowledge, unless he has been permitted to enjoy God face to face, 1 Cor. 13:12. Nor is there reason why we should be unwilling to admit that we are moved by shame at our own slenderness and even ignorance, since the apostle of that same epistle declares that the one who thinks he knows anything here (perfectly) knows nothing at all, ch. 8:2. Such indeed is the arrogance of certain men, especially young men who profess to have given their name to theology — that, although they are barely moderately equipped with the knowledge of evangelical doctrine from three or four books, they carry themselves with such a lofty brow, as if they alone were wise, or as if they judged themselves to deserve a name not unknown among the wisest. Indeed, it would be well if they were only their own Suffenus, and did not also, to their great harm, despise those who are truly imbued with that wisdom which these men boast most ineptly of having attained. It was truly said of old by Seneca: "I think many men could have arrived at wisdom, had they not thought they had already arrived." But these men consider all things, and assert everything with confidence, as Aristotle testifies — a disposition of soul than which nothing is more harmful to the study of theology. It has been said before, and must be said again: "New orators arise — foolish, young men" — of whom Jude v. 10 says: "those who speak evil of whatever things they do not know, but whatever things they know naturally, as brute beasts, in these things they corrupt themselves." If they know anything philosophically about the nature of things, they immediately swell with arrogance — which is the greatest corruption of the soul — and they scorn the mysteries of the gospel which they do not know. May God grant that students may at length understand that an entirely different matter is being dealt with here than in the schools of the philosophers; that a different disposition of mind is needed here, a different preparation of intellect and heart, than those with which they are accustomed to approach the encyclopedia of human sciences. Now, if I contribute anything of counsel that God has graciously pleased to turn to the benefit of the godly, I shall have attained, having accomplished the vow and purpose of this entire work, among many other things, what I shall also attribute to divine grace. But now let us return to our purpose.

    Translator note: Substantial OCR damage throughout: 'éx wépous' (ek merous = 'in part'); 'éuéows' (emesos, possibly 'immediately' or 'face to face' — rendered from context of 1 Cor. 13:12); 'aiéédem' rendered as 'arrogance'; 'Oc« piv odx vidao1 PAacpnuovow' etc. is heavily garbled Greek from Jude 10, rendered from the standard text of that verse; 'véor wcvra, elOeves orovras xa) SitoxupiCovrces' is garbled Greek attributed to Aristotle, rendered contextually; 'wineries' is OCR artifact rendered from context. Greek quotation from Jude 10 reconstructed from canonical text.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Eversé funditus ecclesia Judaica, theologia pure Mosaica, cui innixa erat, eatenus vim suam amisit, ut neminem amplits ad Deum possit perducere. Supremam itaque manum sui revelationi Deus jam erat impositurus. Ecclesia variis sub oixovouses spiritualis gra- dibus educata, adulta jam in statum suo genere perfectum, et im- mutabilem erat transferenda. Operi huic sanctissimo sapientissi- moque perficiendo, Filius Dei unigenitus, ab xterno destinatus, promissus autem a jactis mundi fundamentis, temporis plenitudine missus est. Id nos signanter docet apostolus ad Heb. i. 1, 2: TMoav- [AE pas, inquit, nal worurporws TéAa 6 Osdg Aarhous roIg Turpauol ey ToIs Tpopyrass, em eoxdrov ray qiuepa rovrav zAdAnoev uly ev viGir qui ideo, darboronos nal Gpryiepeds dmoroying hud, dicitur, cap. 11. 1; atque etiam, dpynyis nal reremris rig Ticrews, Cap. xi 2, Que verd ad personam Jesu Christi @eordpdrou internuntii Dei maximi spectant, neque hujus operis sunt, et alibi nos fusits enarravimus. Auctor ideo theologie evangelicee immediatus est ipse Jesus Christus, Filius Dei unigenitus. Concessimus quidem superiis, omnem peccatorum theologiam aliquo sensu dici posse evangelicam. Etiam ejus ut- cunque administrate auctor primarius erat ipse Dei Filius, Spiritu Christi gepéwevor of dysos zd dvépwro: eur exposuerunt, 1 Pet. 1. 11, et 2 Pet. i. 21. Is erat, qui aliquoties sub humana specie se patri- bus prasentem exhibuit; atque idem angelus qui cum ecclesia, erat in deserto, Actor. vii. 88. At peculiaris administrationis respectu, ea soliim theologia evangelica dicitur, quam ipse Dei Filius in per- sona sua, e sinu Patris egrediens, exposuit, Is ergo hujus theologize auctor singularis; unde habet, quod, ut sit perfectissima, ita ultima Dei revelatio. Recte Tertullianus, “ Nobis curiositate opus non est post Jesum Christum, nec inquisitione post evangelium: cum cre- dimus, nihil desideramus ultra credere; hoc enim prius credimus, non esse, quod ultra credere debemus.”—Preescript. advers, Heeres.

    English

    II. The Jewish church having been utterly overthrown, the purely Mosaic theology upon which it rested lost its force to the extent that it could no longer lead anyone to God. God was therefore now about to lay His final hand upon His revelation. The church, having been educated through various stages of spiritual administration, had now grown up and was to be transferred into a state in its own kind perfect and immutable. For the accomplishment of this most holy and most wise work, the only-begotten Son of God, appointed from eternity and promised from the foundation of the world, was sent in the fullness of time. This the apostle teaches us expressly at Heb. 1:1–2: "God," he says, "having spoken in many parts and in many ways of old to the fathers through the prophets, has in these last days spoken to us in the Son" — who is therefore called the Apostle and High Priest of our confession, ch. 2:1; and also the Author and Perfecter of faith, ch. 12:2. But the things that pertain to the person of Jesus Christ as the God-bearing supreme Messenger of God are not the subject of this work, and we have set them forth more fully elsewhere. The immediate author of evangelical theology, therefore, is Jesus Christ Himself, the only-begotten Son of God. We have indeed granted above that the theology of sinners in some sense may be called evangelical. Even as that theology was administered in whatever manner, its primary author was the Son of God Himself — the Spirit of Christ moving the holy men who declared it, 1 Pet. 1:11 and 2 Pet. 1:21. He it was who several times manifested Himself to the patriarchs in human form; and the same was the Angel who was with the church in the wilderness, Acts 7:38. But with respect to the peculiar administration, that alone is called evangelical theology which the Son of God Himself, going forth from the bosom of the Father, set forth in His own person. He is therefore the singular Author of this theology; whence it follows that, as it is the most perfect, so it is the final revelation of God. Tertullian rightly says: "We have no need of curiosity after Jesus Christ, nor of inquiry after the gospel: when we believe, we desire to believe nothing further; for we believe this first — that there is nothing beyond which we ought to believe." — Prescription against Heretics.

    Translator note: Embedded Greek from Heb. 1:1–2 and related passages is heavily OCR-damaged ('TMoav-[AE pas', 'worurporws', 'Aarhous', etc.) and has been rendered from the standard text of those verses. Similarly, 'gepéwevor of dysos' etc. from 1 Pet. 1:11 / 2 Pet. 1:21 is OCR-garbled and reconstructed from canonical text. '@eordpdrou' rendered as 'God-bearing'. 'dpynyis nal reremris rig Ticrews' rendered as 'Author and Perfecter of faith' per Heb. 12:2.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Tempus adventus Domini nostri Jesu Christi, adeoque reve- lationis theologize evangelice, considerandum venit. Nolo autem ego chronologicas difficultates sollicitare, nolo annorum, dierum, horarum rationes ad calculos vocare; cm, ut libere dicam, nondum sciam, quid cuiquam commodi hactenus accesserit ex difficillimis et intricatissimis chronologorum litibus. Mihi quidem placet illud Plutarchi in Solone, qui, ut ostenderet, se nolle colloquio Solonis cum Creeso fidem detrahere, idcirco, quod nonnulli eum tate Croesi vixisse negarent, ait, Ob joi dont aponccodas, xpovinois rior Aeryomévors navoow, ovg joupior Osopbodyres daps onwuepov, sig ovdev wdrois Omuororyouwevov divavrer xaracricu: res avriAvylag:-—* Historiam istam, non possum in animum inducere, ut repudiem ob chronicas quasdam, quas vo- cant, regulas, quas sexcenti corrigentes nihil hactenus constituere certi, in quo consentiant inter se de pugnantibus, valuere.” Sunt autem, que de tempore illo dicuntur, que ad theologiam pertinent. Dicitur enim Christus venisse in “ plenitudine temporis,” Epist. ad Gal. iv. 4; dicitur etiam venisse in “ ultimis diebus,” Epist. ad Heb. i. 1; videndum ideo, sub qua ratione duz iste temporis designationes idem tempus precise denotent.

    English

    III. The time of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and therefore of the revelation of evangelical theology, must now be considered. I have no desire, however, to stir up chronological difficulties, nor to call the reckoning of years, days, and hours to calculation; for, to speak freely, I do not yet know what advantage has accrued to anyone from the most difficult and most intricate disputes of chronologists. I am pleased, for my part, by that passage of Plutarch in his Life of Solon, who, in order to show that he was unwilling to discredit the conversation of Solon with Croesus on the ground that some denied that Solon had lived at the time of Croesus, said: "I cannot bring myself to reject this story on account of certain chronological rules, as they are called, which six hundred correctors have hitherto been unable to establish with any certainty, so as to agree among themselves regarding the points of dispute." Now, there are things said about that time which pertain to theology. For Christ is said to have come in the "fullness of time," Epist. to Gal. 4:4; He is also said to have come in the "last days," Epist. to Heb. 1:1; and therefore we must see in what sense these two designations of time precisely denote the same time.

    Translator note: The embedded Greek from Plutarch's Life of Solon ('Ob joi dont aponccodas, xpovinois rior Aeryomévors navoow,' etc.) is heavily OCR-damaged and unreadable as Greek; it is followed immediately by Owen's own Latin translation of the passage, which has been used as the basis for the English rendering. The Greek itself is not separately translated.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Primus locus ita se habet, "Ore 7Ade rd wAjpuja rod xpévov, “awtoreiney 6 Ocdg ry viby abrod. Plenitudo autem temporis duplici respectu dicitur; ad ea scilicet, qua tempore mensurantur, et mundi hujus aiaves, et determinationem divinam. Utroque respectu videbi- mus, Christum venisse in plenitudine temporis.

    English

    IV. The first passage reads as follows: "When the fullness of time came, God sent forth His Son." Now the fullness of time is spoken of under two respects: namely, with regard to those things that are measured by time and the ages of this world, and with regard to the divine determination. Under both respects we shall see that Christ came in the fullness of time.

    Translator note: The Greek quotation from Gal. 4:4 ('Ore 7Ade rd wAjpuja rod xpévov, awtoreiney 6 Ocdg ry viby abrod') is OCR-damaged but reconstructed from the standard text of that verse.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Primo, mundus ipse, atque in eo, que ad ofxovousav divinee patientiz ullatenus spectérunt, rA%pac suum obtinuerunt. Illa ad quatuor capita referri possunt. Primas tenuit deorum cultus. Quid esset in derodcasmovig seu falsorum deorum cultu impio, jam tandem plene expertus est terrarum orbis. Pervenerat ad gloriz, splendoris, efficacize, et catholicismi fastigium idololatria. Quemad- modum per inenarrabilem temporum annorumque seriem sensim prorepserit, superiis exposuimus. Ex initiis pravis, stultis, futilibus in tantam jam gloriam excreverat, ut nihil unquam periturum, glo- riosius, sublimius, preestantius, aut viderat orbis, aut unquam est visurus. Quid solatii, subsidii, aut preemii ex ea superstitione, cujus in servitium libens se astrinxerat humanum genus, reportaturum erat, satis jam habuit perspectum; quod utique non habuisset, si Christo citius misso, Deus citius homines vocdsset ad resipiscentiam. Abs eo die, in quo ineffabili missionis Christi beneficio mundum de- vinxit, nihil plane gloria, ornatui, ceremoniis, hoc est, rAnpwpari idololatrize accessit. Hance partem plenitudinis temporis enarrat Paulus Actor. xiv. 15, 16, xvii. 80.

    English

    V. First, the world itself, and in it all things that in any way pertained to the administration of divine patience, had reached their fullness. These things can be referred to four heads. The first place was held by the worship of the gods. What idolatry was in the impious worship of false gods, the world had by then fully experienced at last. Idolatry had reached the peak of its glory, splendor, efficacy, and universality. We have set forth above how it crept forward gradually through an unutterable succession of times and years. From corrupt, foolish, and futile beginnings it had now grown to such great glory that the world had never seen, nor ever shall see, anything more glorious, sublime, or excellent that was destined to perish. What consolation, support, or reward was to be obtained from that superstition to whose service the human race had willingly bound itself, had by now been sufficiently perceived — which would not have been the case had God sent Christ sooner and sooner called men to repentance. From the day on which He bound the world to Himself by the unspeakable benefit of Christ's mission, nothing whatsoever was added to the glory, adornment, or ceremonies — that is, to the fullness — of idolatry. This part of the fullness of time Paul sets forth in Acts 14:15–16; 17:30.

    Translator note: 'ofxovousav' (oikonomian = 'administration') and 'rA%pac' (pleroma = 'fullness') are OCR-damaged Greek, rendered from context. 'derodcasmovig' is garbled Greek for 'daimonism' or 'demon-worship', rendered contextually as 'idolatry of false gods'. 'rAnpwpari' (pleromati = 'fullness') is OCR-garbled, rendered from context.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Secundd, pervenerat conatus iste, quem pluribus antea de- scripsimus, restaurandi per philosophiam theologiam naturalem, ad limites sibi a rerum natura, ingenioque humano constitutos. Eo tempore perfectionem suam, quatenus res imperfectissima, incertissi- maque, perfecta dici possit, humana sapientia assecuta est. Nihil nature universi intimius, nihil sublimius, nihil utilius unquam habuit philosophia, neque ornate magis unquam est, quam tum temporis, exposita. Id honoris sibi postulant consociata Greecorum, Latino- rumque ingenia. Hune autem philosophize progressum eb dxpijv temporis plenitudinem respexisse nos docet apostolus, 1 Cor. i. 21. "Exedy yep, inquit, év 77% copia rod Ocod odn eyva 6 xbomos dice Ig Copies rov Ozoy, evddxnoey 6 Osis Oi rHS wplag rol unplywuros Choos Tods Tid- revovrac* hoc est, cum in sapientissima Dei rerum dispositione et patientia perspectum satis esset, quid possit ista sapientia philoso- phica, quo tenderet, quidve abs ea exspectandum foret, placuit Deo ad salutem credentium evangelium per Filium suum annunciare.

    English

    VI. Second, that endeavor which we have described at greater length above — to restore natural theology through philosophy — had reached the limits set for it by the nature of things and by human genius. At that time, human wisdom attained its own perfection, insofar as a most imperfect and most uncertain thing can be called perfect. Philosophy had never had anything more intimate with the nature of the universe, nothing more sublime, nothing more useful, nor had it ever been set forth more elegantly, than at that time. The combined genius of the Greeks and Latins claims this honor for itself. That this progress of philosophy had looked to the peak of the fullness of time, the apostle teaches us at 1 Cor. 1:21: "For since," he says, "in the wisdom of God the world through wisdom did not know God, it pleased God through the foolishness of preaching to save those who believe" — that is, when it had been sufficiently seen, in the most wise ordering and patience of God, what that philosophical wisdom was capable of, what it aimed at, and what was to be expected from it, it pleased God to announce the gospel through His Son for the salvation of believers.

    Translator note: The Greek quotation from 1 Cor. 1:21 ('Exedy yep, ev 77% copia rod Ocod odk eyva 6 xbomos' etc.) is heavily OCR-damaged and reconstructed from the standard text of that verse. 'eb dxpijv' rendered as 'to the peak'.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Tertid, secularis potentize seu humani imperii gloria in fasti- gium supremum se erexerat. Ad quod plurimi a seculo Nimrodico frustra viam affectaverunt, Romani factum dederant. Omnis ter- rena gloria, quidquid rerum pereuntium penetralia et recessus pree- bere possunt, quidquid ex human4, rerumque pene omnium natura mancipata et in servitutem redactd, extorquere potuerunt ambitio, luxuria, avaritia, curiositas, sapientia denique hominum in unam urbem quasi compacta et congesta, omnium oculis et considerationi fuére exnosita. Quid esset imperium et dominatio, quid vis, virtus, robur, potentia humana, quid divitize, seculi typhus omnis, quid vite luxuria, qud assurgerent edificia, quo descenderent fodinarum cuniculi, exhibuit orbis ista émroug. Abs eo tempore continua, eventuum successuumque serie diminuta est ea gloria, et nescio quid quotidie rerum summe et splendori decessit. Ho temporis pleni- tudine facile perspicerent non plane stupidi, et vitiis, totis pectoribus prepediti, quid ex rebus omnibus creatis exspectandum. foret, clm ipsi rerum Domini non minus avaritid, invidia, ambitione, et libidine exarserint, quam si summa rerum omnium inopid laborassent.

    English

    VII. Third, the glory of secular power, or of human empire, had raised itself to its supreme peak. What very many had vainly sought to achieve from the age of Nimrod, the Romans had accomplished. All earthly glory — whatever the innermost depths and recesses of perishing things can supply, whatever ambition, luxury, avarice, curiosity, and finally the wisdom of men, with human nature and the nature of nearly all things subjected and reduced to servitude, could extort — was, as it were, compacted and heaped together into one city, and set before the eyes and contemplation of all. What empire and dominion were, what human force, virtue, strength, and power were, what riches were, all the pomp of the age, what the luxury of life was, how high buildings could rise, how deep the shafts of mines could descend — that celebrated city exhibited all this. From that time forward, by a continuous series of events and outcomes, that glory was diminished, and something was daily lost from the height and splendor of affairs. By this fullness of time, those who were not utterly dull and wholly hindered by vices could easily perceive what was to be expected from all created things, when the very lords of affairs burned with avarice, envy, ambition, and lust no less than if they had suffered from the utmost want of all things.

    Translator note: 'émroug' is OCR-damaged Greek (likely 'empolis' or a form of 'epiphaneia' or similar), rendered contextually as 'that celebrated city'. 'exnosita' is likely an OCR artifact for 'exposita'.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Quartd, regis maximi adventis, temporum felicium et pacis eetern initii, omnium instaurationis introitts, et primordiorum, mentes hominum mira et inusitata exspectatio occupaverat. Jude quotidie regis Messize émipaveiay expetebant simul exspectabantque ; Gentiles aurei seculi reditum. Famam autem percrebuisse ori- entem (ut aliqui), rerum naturam (ut alii), regem maximum illico producturam, constans et consentiens est laudatissimorum. historico- rum testimonium. Ctm itaque ad ultimum virium, superstitione et sapientia, dominatione et luxu, vitiis et virtutibus, exercuisset se genus humanum, hoc’est, plenitudine temporis, Deus Filium suum pacem annunciantem iis, qui prope, iisque, qui procul erant, gratiose misit.

    English

    VIII. Fourth, a wonderful and unusual expectation of the coming of the greatest King, of the beginning of happy times and eternal peace, of the entrance and first beginnings of the renewal of all things, had taken hold of the minds of men. The Jews daily longed for and awaited the appearance of the King Messiah; the Gentiles awaited the return of the golden age. That a report had become widespread that the East (as some said), or the nature of things (as others said), was about to immediately bring forth the greatest King — this is the constant and unanimous testimony of the most celebrated historians. And so, when the human race had exercised itself to the utmost of its powers in superstition and wisdom, in dominion and luxury, in vices and virtues — that is, in the fullness of time — God graciously sent His Son, announcing peace to those who were near and to those who were far off.

    Translator note: 'émipaveiay' is OCR-damaged Greek (epiphaneian = 'appearance, manifestation'), rendered as 'appearance'. 'introitts' is likely an OCR artifact for 'introitus' (= 'entrance').

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Secundo, aderat plenitudo temporis a Deo olim destinata. Christum xpoeyvacuévoy xpd xaralorys xéomov fuisse testatur Petrus, 1 Epist.i 20. Venturum, secundim péyvwow istam seu destinatio- nem wternam, a jactis mundi fundamentis promiserat Deus per prophetas, Lucze i. 70. Hine 6 épxémevog dictus. Is sensus ques- tionis Johanniticae, Matt. xi. 8, 20 «6 epxguevos; et ab Adamo usque expetitus: pin. ny, Hag. ii. 7. Preestituto itaque tempore, hoc est, cm adesset tempus promissis implendis destinatum, in carne manifestus factus est Dei Filius; advenisse temporis pleni- tudinem, quo Messias mittendus erat, ipsi Judeei negare non audent; missum verd preefracte negant. Quid ita? nempe Deum peccatis ipsorum iratum ejus adventum hucusque distulisse, aiunt. Nos quidem fatemur, illorum scelera maxima et gravissima fuisse; eam autem infidelitatem, que illos e censu populi Det ejecit, ipsam Dei fidelitatem irritam facere potuisse, aut fecisse, pernegamus.

    English

    IX. Second, the fullness of time appointed by God from of old was at hand. That Christ had been foreknown before the foundation of the world, Peter testifies, 1 Epist. 1:20. That He would come, according to that foreknowledge and eternal appointment, God had promised from the foundation of the world through the prophets, Luke 1:70. Hence He was called "the Coming One." Such is the sense of the question of John, Matt. 11:3: "Are you the Coming One?" — and He had been desired from Adam onward: "the Desire of all nations," Hag. 2:7. At the appointed time, therefore — that is, when the time destined for the fulfillment of the promises was at hand — the Son of God was manifested in the flesh. The Jews themselves do not dare to deny that the fullness of time had come at which the Messiah was to be sent; but they obstinately deny that He was sent. Why so? Because, they say, God, angered by their sins, has delayed His coming until now. We indeed acknowledge that their crimes were very great and very grievous; but we utterly deny that the unfaithfulness which ejected them from the roll of the people of God was able to make, or did make, God's own faithfulness void.

    Translator note: Greek phrases are OCR-damaged: 'xpoeyvacuévoy xpd xaralorys xéomov' = proegnōsmenou pro katabolēs kosmou ('foreknown before the foundation of the world'), from 1 Pet. 1:20; 'péyvwow' = prognōsin ('foreknowledge'); '6 épxémevog' = ho erchomenos ('the Coming One'); rendered from canonical text. The Hebrew 'pin. ny' (Hag. 2:7) is OCR-damaged and rendered as 'the Desire of all nations' per the standard translation of that verse.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Certum ideo est, Christum venisse in plenitudine temporis. Restat itaque, ut videamus, quomodo advenerit etiam in fine dierum. Nam plenitudo temporis, et dierum finis vix videntur idem tempus, eosdemque dies denotare. Quamvis autem tot secula effluxerint ab ejus adventu, atque incertissimum, quamdiu adhuc mundus hic in patientia Dei sit duraturus, vel quenam sit seculi mora, ut loquitur Tertullianus, certissimum tamen. est, Christum ultimis in diebus yenisse. Id testatur apostolus, Heb. i, 1-3, ’Ex’ éoxdrav ray Hep aay, Tempus autem aliquod, “ dies ultimi” dici potest absolute, vel cum aliqud respectu. Cur tanta annorum, imd seculorum series, quanta ab incarnatione Christi huc usque effluxerit, atque ad consumma- tionem omnium absolvenda restat, dies ultimi absolute diceretur, . ratio nulla reddipotest. Quidam arbitrantur, dies istos ultimos dici, respectu habito ad dispensationem voluntatis divine, cujus scilicet nunc ultima revelatio facta est. Totum itaque tempus predicationis evangelice, ab incarnatione aut resurrectione Christi, ad consumma- tionem seculi, illis arbitris, dies ultimi dicendum est. Sed nullo tes- timonio, nulla, quod sciam, ratione probabili nititur ista sententia. Tempus illud mundus novus est, “mundus venturus,” non “ ultimi dies,” aut “ultima hora.” Dicitur ideo tempus adventis Christi dies ultimi, respectu ecclesiee Judaice. Illa jam éyyds erat dpanomod. Exitus autem ecclesize Judaice incidit in temporis plenitudinem. Ideo affirmat apostolus loco memorato, Deum in Filio allocutum esse populum Judaicum én’ toydrwv riv quepiv rolrwr istis scilicet, qui tunc erant in transitu, necdum finitis, sed illico finiendis. Etenim in tota illa Epistola ad Hebreos supponit apostolus, ecclesiam Judai- cam tum temporis exstitisse, cultumque ejus solennem in tolerantia Dei eatenus Deo placuisse, ut nemo ex illius observatione deterior fieret, aut Deo gratus aut acceptus mints. Gentes quidem a jugo ceremoniarum Mosaicarum liberze pronunciatee sunt, Actor. xv. At fideles Judzeos longo post tempore totum cultum solennem Mosai- cum religiose observasse, antea ex Actor. xxi. 20-22, 26, docuimus. Nonnulli etiam codices antiqui legunt, éa’ zoydrov rév quepev robrcy hoc est, in dierum istorum extremitate, quo ecclesiz Judaice status, que jam quasi inter sacrum et saxum posita, in extremis stetit, aperte satis indicatur.

    English

    X. It is therefore certain that Christ came in the fullness of time. It remains, then, for us to see how He also came at the end of the days. For the fullness of time and the end of days hardly seem to denote the same time and the same days. Yet although so many ages have passed since His coming, and it is most uncertain how long this world will continue in God's patience, or what the duration of the age may be — as Tertullian says — it is most certain that Christ came in the last days. This the apostle testifies, Heb. 1:1–3: "in these last days." Now a given time may be called "last days" absolutely, or with some particular respect. No reason can be given why so great a series of years — indeed of ages — as has flowed from the incarnation of Christ until now, with what remains to be completed until the consummation of all things, should be called the last days absolutely. Some judge that these last days are so called with respect to the dispensation of the divine will, of which the final revelation has now been made. Accordingly, on their reckoning, the entire time of evangelical preaching, from the incarnation or resurrection of Christ to the consummation of the age, is to be called the last days. But this opinion rests on no testimony and on no probable reason that I know of. That time is a new world — "the world to come" — not "last days" or "the last hour." The time of the coming of Christ is therefore called the last days with respect to the Jewish church. That church was already near its destruction. And the end of the Jewish church fell within the fullness of time. For this reason, the apostle affirms in the passage cited that God spoke to the Jewish people in the Son "in these last days" — namely, those which were then in the midst of passing, not yet ended, but about to end immediately. For throughout that entire Epistle to the Hebrews, the apostle assumes that the Jewish church existed at that time, and that its solemn worship had been so pleasing to God in His forbearance that no one was made worse by the observance of it, nor was any less accepted or pleasing to God. The Gentiles were indeed declared free from the yoke of the Mosaic ceremonies, Acts 15. But that faithful Jews observed the entire solemn Mosaic worship religiously for a long time afterward, we have shown above from Acts 21:20–22, 26. Some ancient manuscripts also read: "in the extremity of these days" — by which the condition of the Jewish church, already placed as it were between the altar and the rock, and standing at the extremity, is sufficiently clearly indicated.

    Translator note: Greek phrases are OCR-damaged: 'éyyds dpanomod' rendered as 'near its destruction' (eggys apanismou or apōleias); 'én' toydrwv riv quepiv rolrwr' and 'éa' zoydrou rév quepev robrcy' are OCR-garbled forms of ep' eschatou tōn hēmerōn toutōn / ep' eschatou tōn hēmerōn toutōn, rendered from context and from Owen's own Latin paraphrase in the text.

  13. Original

    XI. Porro, de officio Christi ministeriali, seu munere apostolico, quo, dum in terris esset, functus est, eo loci agitur, ubi in diebus ultimis missus dicitur. Id verd “ad perditas oves domus Israélis” unice pertinuit, Matt. xv. 24, ‘Unde etiam “ minister circumcisio- nis” dictus est, Rom. xv. 8. Filius scilicet et heres in eandem vineam mittendus erat, e qua servi repulsam passi sunt, Matt. xxi. Venisse autem eum ad istam ecclesiam in ultimis ejus diebus, cium tantim non esset perdita, nérunt omnes.

    English

    XI. Furthermore, the discussion there concerns the ministerial office of Christ, or His apostolic function, which He exercised while He was on earth, where He is said to have been sent in the last days. That office pertained solely "to the lost sheep of the house of Israel," Matt. 15:24. Hence He was also called "a minister of the circumcision," Rom. 15:8. The Son and Heir was indeed to be sent into the same vineyard from which the servants had been repulsed, Matt. 21. And all acknowledge that He came to that church in her last days, when she had not yet quite perished.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XII. Etiam verba illa, éa’ toydrav ray juepev, vaticinia ista Veteris Testamenti referunt, que expresse denotant Judaic ecclesiz tem- pora ultima. Expositurus Jacobus, que posteris suis usque ad Messize adventum acciderent, ita vaticinium suum orditur, Gen. xlix. 5 Sad dicabo vobis que accident D'2"3 NNN2;” que verba seniores reddunt, ix eoyaruv ray quepev. Similiter Num. xxiv. 14, ubi de eodem tempore isdem verbis utitur Spiritus Sanctus, a’ soyarou rev hwepay, prout multi codices locum apostolicum exhibent. Christus, itaque, theologize evangelicee auctor, in “plenitudine temporis” et in “ultimis diebus” venit ; quoniam ultimi dies ecclesixe Judaicz in plenitudinem dierum inciderint.

    English

    XII. Those words, "in the last days," moreover, refer to those prophecies of the Old Testament which expressly denote the final times of the Jewish church. Jacob, about to set forth what would befall his posterity until the coming of the Messiah, begins his prophecy as follows, Gen. 49:1: "I will tell you what shall befall you in the last days" — which words the elders render as "in the last of the days." Similarly at Num. 24:14, where the Holy Spirit uses the same words concerning the same time: "in the last of the days" — as many manuscripts present the apostolic passage. Christ, therefore, the author of evangelical theology, came "in the fullness of time" and "in the last days" — because the last days of the Jewish church fell within the fullness of the days.

    Translator note: The Hebrew phrase 'D'2"3 NNN2' is OCR-damaged (likely the Hebrew of Gen. 49:1: באחרית הימים, be'acharit ha-yamim = 'in the last days / in the latter days') and rendered from context and from Owen's own Latin gloss. 'éa' toydrov ray juepev' and 'ix eoyaruv ray quepev' / 'a' soyarou rev hwepay' are OCR-damaged Greek (ep' eschatou tōn hēmerōn), rendered from Owen's Latin paraphrase.

  1. Original

    CAPUT II.

    English

    Chapter 2.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Theologie eyangelicse auctor Christus; cognitione voluntatis divine perfectissime instructus—Scientie perfectissime Christi mediatoris fundamentum, J oh, i. 18—Modus, plenitudo, perfectio absolutissima—Revelatio voluntatis divine ei scientia conformis—Theologia evangelica—Ejus principia.

    English

    Christ the author of evangelical theology; most perfectly furnished with knowledge of the divine will — The foundation of the most perfect knowledge of Christ the Mediator, Joh. 1:18 — The manner, fullness, and most absolute perfection — The revelation of the divine will conforming to that knowledge — Evangelical theology — Its principles.

    Translator note: Section summary line; 'eyangelicse' is OCR corruption of 'evangelicae'; rendered from context.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    AdeAGO! Kysor, INquit apostolus, xAjosws eroupavion pmeroxor, xara vohoure roy dadorohov nal apxiepean Tig sworoying quay Xprordy "Inoody, ad Heb. cap. iii. 1. Id nos paucis egimus capite superiore. Restat, ut illam ipsam éuodoyiav nostram, seu doctrinam evangelicam accu- rate perpendamus. Christum e sinu Patris missum, perfectissime Dei voluntatis cognitione instructum fuisse, ita ut nihil omnino novi | iis relictum sit e veritatis fonte hauriendum, qui post regem venturi essent, Eccles. ii. 12, inter se conveniunt Christiani pene omnes. Ipse quidem 6 Aéyos, zeternum Dei Verbum, infinitam rerum omnium sci- entiam, totius essentize et voluntatis divine: intelligentiam absolutis- simam habet sibi congenitam, hoc est, una cum troordees divind a Patre sibi ab eterno communicatam. Qua vero ecclesiz Caput, Mediator, et rig suoroyias suév dxéororos a Patre delegatus exstitit, ea tantum novit (illA scilicet in natura, qua ipse totum munus me- diatorium peregit), que ei a Patre data et revelata sunt. Hine, quadam se nescivisse affirmavit, Mare. xiii. 32, nihil autem cog- novisse ea preter, que Pater ipsi revelAsset, Joh. v. 30, vil. 16, 17. Durat etiam post gloriosam ejus ad dextram Patris exalta- tionem eadem oixovousu. Unde testatur, se “Awoxddvpw illam so- lennem, quam non Spirittis inflatu solim, sed viva, voce e ccelis edidit, se a Patre accepisse, Apoc.i 1. Fingunt Sociniani, illum tempore jejunii eremitici in colum raptum, in consilio Dei de munere sibi delegato rite obeundo instructum fuisse. Figmentum prodigiosum e lacunis Alcorani Muhammedici haustum, quod Vin- diciis nostris Evangelicis' explosimus. Cognitionis ejus voluntatis divine, que erat in Christo Jesu, fundamentum Baptistes exponit, Joh. i. 18, si modo ea verba sint Baptista, quod negat Chrysostomus Od rod wpodphuov sori rd Pua, Inquit, dAAG rod Oecd cujuscunque fue- rint, ista sunt. ev, inquit, oddels Edpaxe weimore, Ne ipse Moses qui- dem, per quem lex data est, ver. 17, ‘O wovayenis vids 6 wy eis mov xOArOV (hoe est, ev noha), roo warps, exstvog eEnyjouro. Cum enim sit § vidg cod movoyergs, atque adeo ejusdem cum Patre essentise, ipsius essentize divine, atque adeo omnis veritatis in ea latentis cognitionem et comprehensionem infinite perfectissimam habet. Is ideo solus jdoneus ad Deum exponendum perfecte, cium is solus Deum viderit. Deinde, cum in sinu Patris fuerit, omnium consiliorum et arcanorum ejus erat conscius; ad enarrationem autem voluntatis divine sibi

    English

    "Holy brethren, partakers of a heavenly calling, consider the apostle and high priest of our confession, Christ Jesus," says the apostle, at Heb. chap. 3:1. This we have treated briefly in the preceding chapter. It remains that we should carefully examine that very confession of ours, or evangelical doctrine. That Christ was sent from the bosom of the Father, most perfectly furnished with knowledge of the divine will, so that nothing new was left to be drawn from the fountain of truth by those who would come after the King, Eccles. 2:12 — nearly all Christians agree among themselves on this. He Himself indeed, the Word, the eternal Word of God, has an infinite knowledge of all things, and the most absolute understanding of the entire divine essence and will, innate in Himself — that is, communicated to Him from eternity by the Father together with the divine subsistence. But insofar as He stood forth as the Head of the church, Mediator, and the apostle of our confession delegated by the Father, He knew only those things (namely, in that nature in which He Himself performed the entire mediatorial office) which were given and revealed to Him by the Father. Hence He affirmed that He did not know certain things, Marc. 13:32, and that He knew nothing beyond what the Father had revealed to Him, Joh. 5:30, 7:16, 17. The same economy continues even after His glorious exaltation to the right hand of the Father. Whence He testifies that He received from the Father that solemn Apocalypse which He published not by the breath of the Spirit alone, but with a living voice from heaven, Apoc. 1:1. The Socinians fabricate the notion that during the time of His desert fast He was caught up into heaven and instructed in the council of God concerning the office delegated to Him and how it was to be rightly discharged — a monstrous fiction drawn from the lacunae of the Muhammadan Alcoran, which we have refuted in our Evangelical Vindications. The Baptist sets forth the foundation of that knowledge of the divine will which was in Christ Jesus, Joh. 1:18 — if indeed those words belong to the Baptist, which Chrysostom denies, saying, "The saying is not from the forerunner, but from God" — whoever they belong to, these are the words: "No one has ever seen God," not even Moses himself, through whom the law was given, ver. 17; "The only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom (that is, in the lap) of the Father, He has declared Him." For since He is the only-begotten Son of God, and therefore of the same essence as the Father, He has an infinitely most perfect knowledge and comprehension of the divine essence itself, and therefore of all truth latent in it. He alone is therefore qualified to expound God perfectly, since He alone has seen God. Moreover, since He was in the bosom of the Father, He was privy to all His counsels and secrets; and for the declaring of the divine will He was committed to Him

    Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-corrupted Greek throughout. Opening 'AdeAGO! Kysor' reconstructed as Ἀδελφοὶ ἅγιοι (Holy brethren) from Heb. 3:1 context. Multiple other Greek phrases reconstructed from their biblical source texts and context. Block ends mid-sentence (continues in block 18). Socinian/Alcoran passage rendered from clear Latin.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1 Vid. operum auctoris, hujus edit. vol. xii.—Ep. commissam rit® absolvendam, Spiritu Sancto donatus est, odx éx Hérpov, Joh, ili. 34, cumulatissime enim Deus Spiritum illi citra mensuram admensus est, atque cum eo immensum quoddam dono- rum spiritualium mare, sapientize preesertim et intelligentiz in timore Domini, Esa, xi. 2, 3. Ita ut in eo essent révreg of Snouupol rHs coping nal rg yrwcews axixpupo, ad Col. ii. 3. Quidquid erat in mente divina ab eterno absconditum, quod ad gloriam Dei illustrandam, regnum erigendum, cultum instituendum, ecclesiam colligendam, electos vocandos, instruendos, consolandos, quidquid denique ad hominum obedientiam Deo prestandam pertinet, illius omnis eog- nitione a Deo Patre perfectissime instructus, ejus voluntatis ad ho- mines internuncius exstitit. In hac itaque sententia acquiescunt omnes; et Christum scilicet, quatenus rig sworoying qwiv dasorodos perfectissime exploratum habuisse omne Dei consilium de cultu suo atque obedientia nostra; ctm ceteri omnes divine voluntatis expo- sitores, etiam ipse celeberrimus legislator, partis tanttim illius ali- cujus, ei scilicet, cui servierunt, dispensationi famulantis, participes facti fuerint. Nil tam profunde latuit in eterna mentis abyssis, quod non perfecte serutaverit; nihil tam minutum, quod Deo un- quam in cultu suo gratum aut aceeptum est, quod sapientissimum illius pectus latuit, fugitve.

    English

    1 See the author's works, this edition, vol. xii. — the task committed to Him to be duly discharged — He was endowed with the Holy Spirit, not by measure, Joh. 3:34, for God measured out to Him the Spirit without measure most abundantly, and together with Him an immense sea, as it were, of spiritual gifts, especially of wisdom and understanding in the fear of the Lord, Isa. 11:2, 3. So that in Him were "all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge hidden," Col. 2:3. Whatever lay hidden from eternity in the divine mind — pertaining to the illustration of God's glory, the establishment of the kingdom, the institution of worship, the gathering of the church, the calling, instructing, and comforting of the elect, and whatever finally pertains to the rendering of human obedience to God — of all this He was most perfectly instructed by God the Father, and stood forth as the messenger of His will to men. In this opinion, therefore, all agree: namely, that Christ, as the apostle of our confession, had most perfectly explored all of God's counsel concerning His worship and our obedience; whereas all other expounders of the divine will, even the most celebrated legislator himself, were made partakers only of some portion of it, that portion, namely, which served the dispensation under which they ministered. Nothing lay so deeply hidden in the eternal abyss of the divine mind that He did not perfectly search it out; nothing so minute that was ever pleasing or acceptable to God in His worship that escaped or eluded that most wise breast of His.

    Translator note: Block begins with a footnote marker and continues the sentence from block 17 (mid-sentence carry-over). OCR-corrupted Greek 'révreg of Snouupol rHs coping nal rg yrwcews axixpupo' reconstructed as Col. 2:3 (πάντες οἱ θησαυροὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ τῆς γνώσεως ἀπόκρυφοι). Other corrupted Greek phrases reconstructed from context.

  5. Original

    Il. Porro: Sanctissimum hune theologiz nostra auctorem, totum illud Dei consilium, cujus cognitionem perfectissime est adeptus, cum discipulis suis, qui doctrinam ejus in omnes gentes propagaturi essent, partim viva voce, partim per Spiritum, quem dono a Patre post as- censionem accepit, communicdsse, testatur sacra Scriptura, atque consentiunt Christiani. Cum enim fidelis esset, in tota domo Dei, Patri illum constituenti, Heb. iii, 2, idque non solum tanquam ejus in opere mediatorio servus fidelis, Esa. xlii. 1, sed etiam tanquam Filius unigenitus, Heb. iii. 6, qui omnium esset heres, cujus esset ipsa domus, quam unice dilexit, Eph. v. 25, 26, amore, cui nihil unquam par erat aut zquale, Rom. v. 6-8, impossibile plane erat, ut non perfecte exponeret in ejus commodum et salutem, que eo fine a Patre acceperat. Revelatio autem hec voluntatis divine, a Patre Christo data, atque ab illo per Spiritum Sanctum cum apos- tolis suis aliisque in usum totius ecclesise communicata, theologia est ista evangelica, prout in abstracto sumpta doctrinam divinam denotat, quam sumus enarraturi. )

    English

    II. Furthermore: that this most holy author of our theology communicated to His disciples — who were to propagate His doctrine to all nations — that entire counsel of God, the knowledge of which He had most perfectly obtained, partly by His living voice and partly through the Spirit whom He received as a gift from the Father after His ascension, is testified by Holy Scripture and agreed upon by Christians. For since He was faithful in the whole house of God to Him who appointed Him, Heb. 3:2 — and that not only as His faithful servant in the mediatorial work, Isa. 42:1, but also as the only-begotten Son, Heb. 3:6, who was heir of all things and to whom the house itself belonged, whom He loved uniquely, Eph. 5:25, 26, with a love to which nothing was ever equal or comparable, Rom. 5:6–8 — it was plainly impossible that He should not perfectly declare for the benefit and salvation of that house those things which He had received from the Father to that end. Now this revelation of the divine will, given by the Father to Christ and communicated by Him through the Holy Spirit to His apostles and others for the use of the whole church, is that evangelical theology — taken in the abstract, it denotes the divine doctrine which we are about to set forth.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Hisce przemissis, theologize hujus principia, que ei oixe?e sunt, seu airia xbpia, paucis recensebimus.

    English

    III. These things having been premised, we will briefly enumerate the principles of this theology which are proper to it, or its chief causes.

    Translator note: Greek 'oixe?e' is OCR corruption of οἰκεῖα (proper/belonging to it); 'airia xbpia' is OCR corruption of αἴτια κύρια (chief/principal causes); rendered from context.

  7. Original

    1, Horum primum est, “Neminem propriis viribus, aut suopte ingenio fretum, externis quibuscunque mediis in subsidium adhibitis, finium salutarium respectu, in quos mentem humanam dirigit, theo- logiam hance percipere aut rite intelligere posse.” Atque in hoc pri- mum ab omnibus aliis scientiis natura ejus dissita est. Prout enim diserte pronunciat apostolus, “ Animalem hominem non esse capa- cem eorum que sunt Spiritus Dei, nec posse ea intelligere, quia spiritualiter dijudicantur,” 1 ad Cor. ii, 14. Ita ipse Dominus Jesus docet, “Neminem ad eum venire posse, nisi traxerit eum Pater,” Joh, vi. 44. Ubivis etiam ostendit theologia hzec, homines extra cognitionem Christi mortuos esse in peccatis, caecos, insipientes, stu- pidos, ita ut doctrinam hane ccelestem capere aut salutariter intelli- gere nequeant; que nos alibi fusitis exposuimus.

    English

    1. The first of these is: "No one, relying on his own powers or native ability, with whatever external aids brought in to assist, is able, with respect to the saving ends toward which it directs the human mind, to perceive or rightly understand this theology." And in this its nature is first of all distinguished from all other sciences. For as the apostle plainly declares, "The natural man is not capable of the things of the Spirit of God, nor can he understand them, because they are spiritually discerned," 1 Cor. 2:14. So the Lord Jesus Himself teaches, "No one is able to come to Him unless the Father draws him," Joh. 6:44. This theology also shows everywhere that men outside the knowledge of Christ are dead in sins, blind, senseless, and dull, so that they are unable to grasp this heavenly doctrine or to understand it savingly — as we have set forth more fully elsewhere.

  8. Original

    2. Secundd, “Iterum nasci eum oportere docet, seu spiritualiter renatum esse, qui doctrinam istam, quam exhibet, salutariter aut utiliter cognoscere velit, hoc est, in eum finem, cui ab auctore sanc- tissimo destinatur.” Atque hic immane quantim distat ab omni humana sapientia. Sint etenim homines omni literarum genere excultissimi, ad supremum humani ingenii captum, intendant mentis nervos ommes et aculeos, nihil intentatum relinquant, nisi tamen renati fuerint, impossibile est, ut doctrina hac salutariter imbuan- tur: “Nisi enim quis renatus sit,” inquit Dominus noster, “non potest videre regnum Dei,” Joh. iii. 3. Regnum autem Dei exponit hee theologia. De hoc verd principio postea pluribus agendum.

    English

    2. Second, it teaches "that he must be born again, or be spiritually regenerate, who wishes to know savingly or profitably the doctrine which it presents — that is, to the end for which it is destined by its most holy author." And here it differs immeasurably from all human wisdom. For even if men are most highly cultivated in every kind of learning, stretching to the highest reach of human intellect, exerting all the faculties and keenness of the mind, and leaving nothing untried — unless they have been regenerate, it is impossible for them to be savingly imbued with this doctrine: "For unless one is born again," says our Lord, "he cannot see the kingdom of God," Joh. 3:3. And this theology expounds the kingdom of God. But more must be said about this principle afterwards.

  9. Original

    3. Deinde, tertid, “ Neminem renasci nisi virtute Spiritus Sancti, cujus efficaci operatione e morte spirituali ad vitam traducuntur, quotquot ex Deo nati sunt,” Joh. ili. 5, 6, 1. 13; Tit. in. 5.

    English

    3. Then, third: "No one is regenerate except by the power of the Holy Spirit, by whose efficacious operation all who are born of God are translated from spiritual death to life," Joh. 3:5, 6, 1:13; Tit. 3:5.

  10. Original

    4, Ac proinde quartd, “ Spiritum illum Sanctum solum quenquam in salutarem hujus theologie perceptionem posse introducere; seu intellectum cuiquam largiri, quo doctrina evangelica salutariter intel- ligatur, Joh. xvi. 13; 1 Joh. 11. 20; 1 Cor. ii. 10-16; 2 Cor. iv. 6; atque ejus proinde opem et auxilium propriis viribus diffisos, assi- duis precibus expetere eos omnes, qui theologiv huic operam dant, oportere,” Lue. xi. 13; Jac. i 5; Eph. i 17, 18.

    English

    4. And therefore, fourth: "That Holy Spirit alone is able to bring anyone to the saving perception of this theology, or to bestow on anyone the understanding by which the evangelical doctrine is savingly understood, Joh. 16:13; 1 Joh. 2:20; 1 Cor. 2:10–16; 2 Cor. 4:6; and therefore all who devote themselves to this theology ought, distrusting their own powers, to seek His aid and assistance by continual prayer," Luc. 11:13; Jac. 1:5; Eph. 1:17, 18.

  11. Original

    5. Quintd, “ Cultum Dei virtute hujus theologize institutum spiri- tualem esse, cujusque gloria in hominum oculos minime incurrat, aut carnali cujusquam intellectui sit exposita,” 2 Cor. i, 6-10, et Joh. iv. 21-24.

    English

    5. Fifth: "That the worship of God established by the power of this theology is spiritual, whose glory by no means falls under the eyes of men, nor is exposed to the carnal understanding of anyone," 2 Cor. 1:6–10, and Joh. 4:21–24.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    6. Denique, “Omnes Dei in Christo cultores, secundim theo- logize hujus normam, ejus virtute a mundo separari, ac proinde abs eo, ob istam causam, et quod Spiritum Sanctum receperint, cujus iste capax non est, odio habitos semper atque habendos,” 2 Cor. vi. 14-18; Joh. xv. 18, 19, xiv. 16, 17; Gal. i. 4, etc. Kupiag verd istas déZa¢ ipsam hanc theologiam pluribus urgentem postea vide- bimus.

    English

    6. Finally: "That all worshipers of God in Christ, according to the norm of this theology and by its power, are separated from the world, and therefore are and always will be hated by it, for this reason — namely, that they have received the Holy Spirit, of which the world is not capable," 2 Cor. 6:14–18; Joh. 15:18, 19, 14:16, 17; Gal. 1:4, etc. We will see this theology itself pressing these chief maxims at greater length afterwards.

    Translator note: Closing Greek phrase 'Kupiag verd istas déZa¢' reconstructed as κυρίας δόξας (chief maxims/principal doctrines) from context; OCR-damaged.

  1. Original

    CAPUT III.

    English

    Chapter 3.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Theologia evangelica, quid—Hjus cognitionis varii gradus, et modi— Modus primus —Relatio intellects mere naturalis ad doctrinam supernaturalem—Non est theologia proprie sic dicta—Quo sensu et quousque veritates spirituales, sine speciali ope Spiritus Sancti, percipi et intelligi possint—Propositiones veri- tatis ccelestis in methodos digest, producunt philosophiam Christianam— Linguarum et scientiarum cognitionis, in veritate divind addiscenda, usus— Scientia rerum divinarum, quz sine speciali ope Spiritus Sancti comparatur, qualis—Theologia evangelica non est—Eorum, qui e imbuuntur, probatio.

    English

    Evangelical theology, what it is — The various degrees and modes of this knowledge — The first mode — The relation of the purely natural intellect to supernatural doctrine — It is not theology properly so called — In what sense and to what extent spiritual truths can be perceived and understood without the special aid of the Holy Spirit — Propositions of heavenly truth arranged into methods produce Christian philosophy — The use of knowledge of languages and sciences in learning divine truth — What sort of thing is the knowledge of divine matters acquired without the special aid of the Holy Spirit — It is not evangelical theology — A proof of those who are imbued with it.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout: 'Hjus' rendered as 'its/this' (= Ejus); 'ccelestis' = coelestis; 'veri- tatis' is hyphenation artifact; 'digest' = digestae; 'divind' = divina; 'quz' = quae. Translated from inferred readings.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. OsTENDIMUS theologiam evangelicam doctrinam esse in evan- gelio per Christum revelatam. jus doctrine cognitio theologia est, quatenus subjectum occupat. Ea autem cum aliis scientiis id com- mune habet, quod pro subjectorum, quibus inest, discrimine, medio- rumque, per que communicatur, varietate, varios gradus admittat. Sed insuper etiam habet varios modos doctrinam objectam perci- piendi vi principiorum capite superiori expositorum, quod ei est sin- gulare. Horum primus in ea ratione consistit, quam ad doctrinam spiritualem et supernaturalem intellectus mere naturalis, seu hominis in statu naturze habere potest; in ea, quam speciali ope et virtute Spiritus Sancti excitatus et elevatus, seu hominis renati obtinet, alius. Horum autem uterque varios gradus admittit. Nos modum illum percipiendi seu intelligendi doctrinam evangelicam, que com- munionis omnis cum Deo obtinende norma est, quem mens humana sine speciali Spiritus Sancti ope aut gratia adipisci potest, quem theologiam proprie dictam constituere negamus, primo in loco paucis expediemus.

    English

    I. We have shown that evangelical theology is the doctrine revealed in the gospel through Christ. The knowledge of that doctrine is theology, insofar as it occupies a subject. Moreover, it has this in common with other sciences: that it admits of various degrees according to the diversity of subjects in which it inheres, and of the means through which it is communicated. But beyond this it also has various modes of perceiving the objective doctrine, by the power of the principles set forth in the preceding chapter — which is peculiar to it. The first of these modes consists in that relation which the purely natural intellect, or the intellect of man in the state of nature, can have toward spiritual and supernatural doctrine; another mode is that which man obtains when stirred up and elevated by the special aid and power of the Holy Spirit, that is, the mode of the regenerate man. Each of these, moreover, admits of various degrees. We shall briefly explain in the first place that mode of perceiving or understanding evangelical doctrine — which is the rule for obtaining all communion with God — that the human mind is able to attain without the special aid or grace of the Holy Spirit, and which we deny constitutes theology properly so called.

    Translator note: OCR hyphenation artifacts silently resolved throughout (e.g., 'evan- gelio', 'com- mune', 'medio- rumque', 'sin- gulare'). 'naturze' = naturae; 'que' = quae; 'obtinende' = obtinendae.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IJ. Evangelium doctrina est de Deo Patre, Filio, et Spiritu Sancto ejusque cultu, nostraque obedientid ei debita. Doctrina ista, sud natura. hominum conscientias stimulat ad obedientiam istam pre- standam, Tit. i 1, i, 11, 12. Insuper animas ad exspectationem fruitionis Dei excitat. De hisce veré omnibus, vera sententia in propositionibus, quarum sensus rationi humane pervius est, imd obvius, continetur. Neque enim propositionum claritate ulli scien- tiarum humanarum cedit doctrina hee ccelestis; imd hac ex parte inter omnes alias scientias longissime eminet. “ Perspicue” scripta est doctrina, ut “percurrat lecturus eam,” Hab. ii 2. Verbum suum dedit Deus, “ praeceptum pracepto, preeceptum preecepto, de- Iineatio delineationi, delineatio delineationi, pauculum hic, pauculum illic,” Esa. xxviii. 10; Heb. v. 18, 14. Propositiones itaque. iste, que res maximi momenti, seu preecipua hujus theologiz capita con- tinent, partim ab ipsorum verborum, quibus uti placuit Spiritui Sancto, summa, atque ad res, de quibus agit, enarrandas aptitudine singulari, partim a frequentissima ipsarum rerum inculeatione, adeo claree sunt, atque omnium oculis exposite, ut neminem pene eorum sensus genuinus lateat, nisi maximis prejudiciis impeditum. Con- cedimus ideo, omnem hominem, ratione et intellectu preeditum, eorumque ustis compotem, pro ingenii sui modulo, industriz gradu, mediorumque externorum, quibus in veritate addiscenda utitur, efficacia, posse, sine Spiritus Sancti ope salutari, verum propo- sitionum istarum sensum eruere, sententiam percipere et tenere. Ineptissime itaque garriunt sophiste, qui sententiam nostram de spirituali rerum in evangelio revelatarum natura, atque mentis hu- mani nativa cacitate, unde nemo eas nisi virtute salutari Spiritus Sancti fretus spiritualiter percipere possit, huic alteri de perspicui- tate et claritate propositionum, quibus in sacris Scripturis doctrina vera et salutaris continetur, adversari clamitant.

    English

    II. The gospel is the doctrine concerning God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and His worship, and the obedience we owe to Him. This doctrine, by its own nature, stirs the consciences of men to render that obedience, Tit. i. 1, 11, 12. Moreover, it arouses souls to the expectation of the enjoyment of God. Concerning all these things truly, the true meaning is contained in propositions whose sense is accessible — indeed, plain — to human reason. For this heavenly doctrine yields to no human science in the clarity of its propositions; indeed, in this respect it stands far above all other sciences. The doctrine has been written "plainly," so that "he who reads it may run," Hab. ii. 2. God has given His word — "precept upon precept, precept upon precept, line upon line, line upon line, a little here, a little there," Isa. xxviii. 10; Heb. v. 13, 14. These propositions, therefore, which contain the matters of the greatest importance — that is, the chief heads of this theology — are so clear and exposed to the eyes of all, partly on account of the supreme fitness of the very words which it pleased the Holy Spirit to use for setting forth the things He treats of, and partly on account of the most frequent inculcation of those very things, that their genuine sense is hidden from almost no one, unless he is hindered by the greatest prejudices. We therefore grant that every man endowed with reason and understanding, and in the use of them, is able — according to the measure of his own intellect, the degree of his diligence, and the effectiveness of the external means which he employs in learning the truth — without the saving aid of the Holy Spirit, to draw out the true sense of these propositions, to perceive and retain their meaning. The sophists therefore babble most absurdly who cry out that our position concerning the spiritual nature of the things revealed in the gospel, and the native blindness of the human mind, whereby no one can perceive them spiritually except by relying on the saving power of the Holy Spirit, is opposed to this other position concerning the clarity and perspicuity of the propositions in which the true and saving doctrine is contained in the Holy Scriptures.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'hee ccelestis' = haec coelestis; 'IJ.' = II.; 'preeditum' = praeditum; 'industriz' = industriae; 'cacitate' = caecitate; 'Heb. v. 18, 14' appears to be OCR error for Heb. 5:13-14 (Owen cites the milk/solid food passage); rendered as 'Heb. v. 13, 14' per contextual inference.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Porro: concedimus, precipua hujus theologize, seu doctrinze evangelicz capita, que scilicet ad Dei cultum, nostramque obedien- tiam promovendam maxime pertinent, in ordinem, seriem, et metho- dum, secundim artium et scientiarum philosophicarum regulas digeri et cogi posse. Ctm enim inter res ipsas in evangelio traditas que- dam sit realis et mutua dependentia, quin earum ad invicem relatio ordine quodam, et quasi reyvxdi¢ exponatur, nihil est, quod obstat. Symbola, confessiones fidei, catecheses, loci communes, atque id genus veritatum evangelicarum dispositiones methodice aliz, ei operi inserviunt. Doctrina autem eo modo digesta et compacta, nihil omnino habet, quod superet captum aut intellectum hominum mere rationalem. Non de rebus ipsis loquor, sed propositionibus, que sunt rerum signa. Doctrine autem evangelicee, eo modo tra- ditee et exposite, notitia aut comprehensio mere naturalis, est philo- sophia queedam Christiana; que sapientize omni Graecanicee, seu mere humane plurimis preit parasangis. Cum enim omnis cognitio sit perfectio queedam intellectualis, ea, qui maxime certa est, atque circa maximum et supremum objectum versatur, aliis omnibus anti- stat. Hjus autem generis est philosophia hee Christiana, ad omnem ethnicorum hominum sapientiam sive scientiam collata. Nam et objecta infinite distantia ab omnibus philosophiz naturalis objectis proponit, atque regula verum a falso discriminante nititur prorsus infallibili, ctum illa altera miser4 communium conceptuum incerti- tudine fluctuetur.

    English

    III. Furthermore, we grant that the chief heads of this theology, or evangelical doctrine — those, namely, that pertain most to promoting the worship of God and our obedience — can be arranged and brought together into an order, series, and method, according to the rules of the philosophical arts and sciences. For since among the very things delivered in the gospel there is a certain real and mutual dependence, and since their mutual relation can be set forth in a certain order and, as it were, in connected sequence, there is nothing that prevents this. Creeds, confessions of faith, catechisms, commonplaces, and other methodical arrangements of evangelical truths of that kind serve that purpose. But doctrine arranged and organized in that manner has nothing at all that surpasses the purely rational grasp or understanding of men. I am speaking not of the things themselves, but of the propositions, which are signs of the things. Now the merely natural knowledge or comprehension of evangelical doctrine, when delivered and set forth in that manner, is a certain Christian philosophy, which surpasses all Greek wisdom, or merely human wisdom, by many parasangs. For since all knowledge is a certain intellectual perfection, that knowledge which is most certain and which is occupied with the greatest and supreme object stands above all others. And of this kind is this Christian philosophy, when compared with all the wisdom or science of the pagans. For it proposes objects infinitely distant from all the objects of natural philosophy, and relies on a rule for distinguishing true from false that is altogether infallible, whereas that other philosophy fluctuates in the miserable uncertainty of common notions.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek 'reyvxdi¢' is unreadable; rendered contextually as 'in connected sequence' based on the surrounding argument about ordered arrangement of theological propositions. 'Ctm' = Cum; 'Hjus' = Ejus; 'hee' = haec; 'philosophiz' = philosophiae; 'miser4' = misera.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Brevi indicaturA sub uno aspectu res hee tota poni potest. Omnis divina veritas est in Scripturis per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum revelata. Ea doctrina theologia est evangelica, in ab- stracto considerata. Illa verd in propositionibus, quarum sensus rationi humane est expositus, continetur. Propositiones istee cum conclusionibus legitime ex iis elicitis, seu earum sensus verbis aliis, et terminis philosophicis admistus, in systema disciplinare compingi possunt et solent. Lingus, quibus omnis veritas tradita est a Spi- ritu Sancto, Hebraa sunt et Graca, Mlarum inde linguarum cog- nitio, omnibus utilis, aliquibus sub Dei providentia necessaria. Ad illa etiam, que Scripturee sacree cum aliis libris communia habent, rite intelligenda, utile est, ut ad earum studium accedens, lis scien- tiis, quae sensuum rationalium per verba congrua expositioni inser- viunt, sit instructus. Illa verd pauca sunt, nee magni momenti, neque ad veram sapientiam spiritualem multum conferentia. Ommnes vere ratiocinationis medi ad logicam pertinent; etiam sophisticee detectio. Summa autem ratiocinatione in sacra Scriptura Spiritus Sanctus utitur. Ea ubi ad regulas dialecticas reduci non potest, evenit aut ob defectum artis ipsius, prout vulgd docetur, vel quia deficit ingenium humanum vias modosque vere ratiocinationis in- vestigans. Loquitur etiam secundtim usitatas in iis linguis dicendi formas, quas in artem grammaticam compegerunt viril docti. Rhe- torice eadem est ratio. Hisce ita dispositis, dicimus, quemque hominem rationis compotem, sine ulla speciali, seu salutari, Spiritus Sancti ope aut auxilio, ingenii acumine naturali, atque istiusmodi mentis dotibus, quas olim Deus ethnicis largitus est, fretum, ordi- nariis adhibitis mediis, inter quae eminet linguarum et artium com- munium cognitio, scientiam theologicam sibi comparare posse, seu habitum intellectualem, quo sensum doctrine theologics proposi- tionibus exposite percipiat, de ea subtiliter discurrat, copiose eam enarret, fideique quos vocant articulos explicet, confirmet, defendat, eodemque plane modo erga veritatem divinam affectum esse posse, quo in iis eruditus, erga scientias mathematicas est affectus, VY. At verd scientiam hance theologiam esse Christianam proprie dictam, negamus; quique ea solim instructi sunt, quamvis ad sum- mum subtilitatis acumen et fastigium ascendant, philosophos Chris- tianos censemus, non theologos evangelicos. Non temere autem nos heec pronunciasse, fusits posthac ostendemus in verze theologiz descriptione. Sufficiat hic, quasi in transitu, nonnulla rationum capita, quibus scientiam quam exposuimus theologiam non esse pro- bamus, atque argumenta, quibus, qui ea solim sunt instructi, Spiritu vero sanctificante destituti, se non esse theologos, ostendunt, innuere.

    English

    IV. The whole matter can be briefly set forth at a glance. All divine truth is revealed in the Scriptures through our Lord Jesus Christ. That doctrine is evangelical theology, considered in the abstract. It is contained in propositions whose sense is accessible to human reason. These propositions, together with conclusions legitimately drawn from them — or their sense mingled with other words and philosophical terms — can and customarily are brought together into a system of learning. The languages in which all truth was delivered by the Holy Spirit are Hebrew and Greek; knowledge of those languages is therefore useful to all, and under the providence of God necessary to some. For rightly understanding also those things which the Holy Scriptures have in common with other books, it is useful for one who approaches their study to be trained in those sciences which serve the exposition of rational meanings through appropriate words. But those things are few, and not of great importance, nor do they contribute much to true spiritual wisdom. All the means of true reasoning belong to logic, including the detection of sophistry. The Holy Spirit employs the highest reasoning in Holy Scripture. Where that reasoning cannot be reduced to dialectical rules, it happens either because of a defect in the art itself as it is commonly taught, or because human ingenuity falls short in investigating the ways and modes of true reasoning. He also speaks according to the customary forms of expression in those languages, which learned men have compiled into the art of grammar. The same holds for rhetoric. With these things so arranged, we say that every man possessed of reason is able — without any special or saving aid or assistance of the Holy Spirit, relying on his natural sharpness of intellect and such gifts of mind as God once bestowed on the pagans, and applying the ordinary means, among which knowledge of languages and the common arts is preeminent — to acquire for himself a theological science, that is, an intellectual habit by which he may perceive the sense of theological doctrine as set forth in propositions, reason about it subtly, expound it copiously, and explain, confirm, and defend what are called the articles of faith; and that he can be disposed toward divine truth in precisely the same way as one learned in those matters is disposed toward the mathematical sciences. V. But we deny that this science is Christian theology properly so called; and those who are equipped with it alone, however high they may ascend to the summit and peak of subtlety, we account Christian philosophers, not evangelical theologians. That we have not rashly made these pronouncements we shall show more fully hereafter in the description of true theology. Let it suffice here, as it were in passing, to indicate certain heads of reasons by which we prove that the science we have described is not theology, and the arguments by which those who are equipped with it alone, being destitute of the truly sanctifying Spirit, show that they are not theologians.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'VY.' = V. (section numeral V, run on from section IV); 'Lingus' = Linguae; 'Hebraa...Graca' = Hebraeae...Graecae; 'Mlarum' = illarum; 'vulgd' = vulgo; 'secundtim' = secundum; 'viril' = viri; 'solim' = soli; 'verze theologiz' = verae theologiae; 'fusits' = fusius; 'heec' = haec. Section V heading ('VY. At verd') embedded in paragraph body; treated as continuation per input block structure.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Vera theologia ea est divine mentis et voluntatis cognitio, quam Deus ipse requirit. Vid. Ps. cxix. 27; Jer. xxii. 15, 16; Joh. xvii. 8; 1 Joh. i. 3, 4, etiv. 7. Ea autem cognitio, quam sui atque voluntatis suee Deus requirit, Deo placet, 1 Chron. xxviii. 9; Hos. vi. 6. Is etiam, qui e& instructus est, illi gratus est et acceptus, Jer. xxiv. 7. At talis non est ea scientia, quam descripsimus, ubi sola est. Neque enim aut ipsa Deo grata est, aut quemquam Deo gra- tum reddit. ‘Qui enim in carne sunt, Deo placere non possunt,” Rom. viil. 8. Vid. 1 Cor. xiii, 2. Deinde cognitio ista sui, quam Deus exigit, ipse promittit, Jer. xxxi. 33, 34; Joh. vi. 45. At neuti- quam promittitur in foedere gratize disciplinaris ista veritatis ccelestis scientia, neque ejus virtute cum hominibus communicatur. Ea enim

    English

    VI. True theology is that knowledge of the divine mind and will which God Himself requires. See Ps. cxix. 27; Jer. xxii. 15, 16; Joh. xvii. 8; 1 Joh. i. 3, 4, and iv. 7. Now that knowledge of Himself and of His will which God requires is pleasing to God, 1 Chron. xxviii. 9; Hos. vi. 6. And he who is furnished with it is pleasing and acceptable to Him, Jer. xxiv. 7. But the science we have described, when it exists alone, is not such. For neither is it itself pleasing to God, nor does it render anyone pleasing to God. "For those who are in the flesh cannot please God," Rom. viii. 8. See 1 Cor. xiii. 2. Furthermore, this knowledge of Himself that God demands, He Himself also promises, Jer. xxxi. 33, 34; Joh. vi. 45. But that disciplinary science of heavenly truth is by no means promised in the covenant of grace, nor is it communicated to men by the power of that covenant. For it

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in next block). OCR artifacts: 'suee' = suae; 'e&' = ea; 'viil.' = viii.; 'gratize' = gratiae; 'ccelestis' = coelestis. The closing 'Ea enim' is a sentence fragment bridging to block index 34.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    . a salutari Spiritus Sancti operatione proficiscitur, 1 Joh. ii. 20, 27; Eph. 1.17, 18. Secundd, qui vera theologid imbutus est, “is lux est in Domino,” Eph. v. 8; vocatus scilicet “e tenebris in lucem admirabilem,” 1 Pet. ii. 9; Eph. iv. 21-24. At non obstante illé altera scientia, is, cui inest, ceecus est, 2 Pet. 1. 9, et éoxoriopévos +7 dizvoig, Eph. iv. 18, atque ei vera sapientia divina stultitia est, 1 Cor. ii. 14, 15. Porro: nullum finem vere theologiz evangelicz ista scientia assequitur. Neminem enim Deo in Christo conformem reddidit, neminem ad Deo obediendum idoneum et potentem; ne- mini communionem cum Deo Patre aut Filio parat; neminem ad Dei fruitionem perducet unquam. Eam autem scientiam, que tenebras naturales vitiosas ab intellectu neutiquam dispellit, qua neminem lucem in Domino, Deo gratum aut Christo conformem reddit, que in Dei communionem amicitiamque neminem dirigit, aut ducit, quas neque vita eterna est, neque vitam zternam sibi nexu. individuo conjunctam habet, cognitionem illam Dei esse, quam ipse requirit in evangelio, nemo opinor, qui se Christianum profitetur, affirmare ausus erit.

    English

    proceeds from the saving operation of the Holy Spirit, 1 Joh. ii. 20, 27; Eph. i. 17, 18. Second, he who is imbued with true theology "is light in the Lord," Eph. v. 8; being called, that is, "out of darkness into His marvelous light," 1 Pet. ii. 9; Eph. iv. 21-24. But notwithstanding that other science, he in whom it inheres is blind, 2 Pet. i. 9, and darkened in his understanding, Eph. iv. 18, and to him true divine wisdom is foolishness, 1 Cor. ii. 14, 15. Furthermore, that science attains none of the ends of true evangelical theology. For it has made no one conformed to God in Christ, no one fit and able to obey God; it prepares no one for communion with God the Father or the Son; it will never lead anyone to the enjoyment of God. But that science which by no means drives away the corrupt natural darkness from the understanding, which renders no one light in the Lord, pleasing to God, or conformed to Christ, which directs or leads no one into communion and friendship with God, which is itself neither eternal life nor has eternal life joined to it by an indissoluble bond — I think no one who professes himself a Christian will dare to affirm that this is that knowledge of God which He Himself requires in the gospel.

    Translator note: Block begins with '. a salutari' (fragment continuing from block 33's 'Ea enim'). OCR-damaged Greek 'éoxoriopévos +7 dizvoig' rendered as 'darkened in his understanding' (= ἐσκοτωμένοι τῇ διανοίᾳ, Eph. 4:18). 'Secondd' = Secundo; 'theologid' = theologia; 'illé' = illa; 'vere theologiz evangelicz' = verae theologiae evangelicae; 'zternam' = aeternam; 'nexu. individuo' = nexu individuo (spurious period).

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Quid quod plurimi scientia hac instructi, se non esse theo- logos evangelicos, propriis indiciis se produnt? Etenim ut internam et spiritualem obedientiam evangelicam, seu dorirnra rijs cdrnbeing taceam, qua cum nihil prorsus conjunctum habent, ipsa externa virtutis et pietatis opera rarissime est ut diligenter curent. Ubi sane aceedit ad scientiam istam, qua sepissime inflantur, convictio legalis, vi et efficacié Spiritds cordi impressa, in servilem mentis statum redacti et terroris divini formidine percussi, plurima officia religionis aliqua animi. affectione praestare conantur. At convictio ista ad scientiam illam haud pertinet, neque ex ea emanat; cim plurimi nexu et virtute ejus teneantur, qui rerum divinarum cogni- tione mediocriter tanttm sunt instructi, multique scientia ista ex- cultissimi, ab ejus efficacia plane liberam vitam agant. Amota autem eorum consideratione, que ex scientia ist& ortuntur, neque eam necessarid consequuntur, illam ad vite: sanctimoniam ne tan- tillum conducere, neminem ambigere sinunt plurimorum ea instruc- torum mores, et conversatio nomine Christiano indignissima. Porro: cum ~vxxei sint, neque Spiritum habeant, ille ipse Spiritus atque dona ipsius vere evangelica despicatui iis sunt et deridiculo; etiam adversus Sanctissimum Christi Spiritum in iis omnibus, quibus se- cunditim promissum novi foederis gratiose eum largitus est, perpetuas excercent inimicitias. Ctm enim philosophic illius, qua instructi sunt, pars aliqua sit, omnia bona evangelica uni Spiritui Sancto accepta ferenda esse, illum palam, directe et apertis verbis contem- nere sepius verecundantur: at operationes ejus salutares ones, atque privilegia ista ccelestia, quorum per illum fideles participes fiunt, petulantibus perstringere facetiis iis solenne est; imo nun- quam sibi magis sunt Suffeni, aut profanis quibusdam irrisoribus in deliciis, quam ctm se scite et jocose Spiritum Dei pis inhabitantem exagitare putant.- Deinde; cum nulla dona regni Christi acceperint, quemcunque tandem locum in ecclesiis occupant, aut nihil omnino, aut parum certe conferunt ad edificationem corporis in charitate. Quamvis enim in lis, que cum aliis scientiis communia habet theo- logia Christiana, seu doctrinis evangelicis philosophia permistis, dis- putatores acerrimi et ignei, indagatores subtiles evadant, sintque librorum seepenumero helluones maximi, cum tamen ad populum in evangelii mysteriis instruendum accedunt, toti frigent, et phale- ratas ultra oratiunculas, evangelicarum instructionum et exhorta- tionum loco plebi Christianz obtrusas, nihil est, quod sapiunt, aut agunt, munere ministeriali specie tenus fungentes. Hgregia sunt, que habet Hieronymus ad Paulinum, cap. v. “ Taceo,” inquit, “ de mei similibus, qui si forte ad Scripturas sanctas post seculares literas venerint, et sermone composito aures populi mulserint, quicquid dixerint, hoc legem Dei putant, nec scire dignantur, quid prophete, quid apostoli senserint, sed ad suum sensum incongrua aptant testi- monia; puerilia sunt heec circulatorum ludo similia, docere quod ig- nores, imd, ut cum stomacho loquar, ne hoc quidem scire, quod nescias.””

    English

    VII. What then? — the great majority of those equipped with this science betray by their own tokens that they are not evangelical theologians. For, to say nothing of the internal and spiritual evangelical obedience — that obedience of truth with which they have absolutely nothing joined — they very rarely take care even to attend diligently to the outward works of virtue and piety. Where legal conviction, impressed on the heart by the power and efficacy of the Spirit, does indeed accompany that science, with which they are most frequently puffed up — reduced to a servile state of mind and struck with the dread of divine terror — they endeavor to render many offices of religion with some affection of soul. But that conviction does not belong to that science, nor does it emanate from it; for the great majority of those who are held by its bond and power are only moderately furnished with the knowledge of divine things, and many who are most highly cultivated in that science live a life entirely free from its efficacy. But when the consideration of those things which arise out of that science, yet do not necessarily follow from it, is removed, the conduct and manner of life of the great majority furnished with it — most unworthy of the Christian name — permit no one to doubt that it contributes not even the least thing to the sanctity of life. Furthermore, since they are natural men and do not have the Spirit, the Spirit Himself and His truly evangelical gifts are objects of contempt and mockery to them; they even carry on perpetual hostilities against the most Holy Spirit of Christ in all those things wherein, according to the promise of the new covenant, He has graciously bestowed Him. For since it is a part of that philosophy with which they are furnished that all the evangelical blessings are to be ascribed solely to the Holy Spirit, they are more often ashamed to despise Him openly, directly, and in plain words; but it is their custom to assail His saving operations and those heavenly privileges of which the faithful are made partakers through Him with wanton jests; indeed, they are never more like Suffenus, or more pleasing to certain profane mockers, than when they think they are cleverly and wittily baiting the Holy Spirit of God dwelling in His people. Moreover, since they have received none of the gifts of Christ's kingdom, whatever place they may occupy in the churches, they contribute either nothing at all, or certainly very little, to the edification of the body in love. For although in those things which Christian theology has in common with other sciences — or philosophy mingled with evangelical doctrines — they become the most keen and fiery disputants and subtle investigators, and are often the greatest devourers of books, yet when they come to instruct the people in the mysteries of the gospel, they are entirely cold, and beyond ornate little speeches thrust upon the Christian people in place of evangelical instructions and exhortations, there is nothing that they understand or do, discharging the ministerial office in outward appearance only. What Jerome has to say to Paulinus, chapter 5, is excellent: "I say nothing," he writes, "of those like myself, who, if they happen to come to the Holy Scriptures after secular literature, and tickle the ears of the people with polished speech, whatever they say they think is the law of God, and they do not deign to know what the prophets and apostles meant, but they fit ill-matched testimonies to their own sense; puerile are these things, resembling the tricks of jugglers — to teach what you do not know; indeed, to speak with some indignation, not even to know what you do not know."

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek 'dorirnra rijs cdrnbeing' rendered as 'obedience of truth' from context (internal evangelical obedience; likely ὑπακοὴν τῆς ἀληθείας or similar). OCR-damaged '~vxxei' rendered as 'natural men' (= ψυχικοί, 1 Cor. 2:14). 'Suffeni' = Suffenus, the self-satisfied poet mocked by Catullus, used proverbially. 'Hieronymus' = Jerome (Jerome's letter to Paulinus, Ep. 53). Other OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'aceedit' = accedit; 'sepissime' = saepissime; 'cim' = cum; 'tanttm' = tantum; 'necessarid' = necessario; 'ist&' = ista; 'Ctm' = Cum; 'ccelestia' = coelestia; 'secunditim' = secundum; 'ones' = omnes; 'philosophic' = philosophiae; 'Hgregia' = Egregia; 'plebi Christianz' = plebi Christianae; 'seepenumero' = saepissime/saepius; 'imd' = imo; 'pis' = piis.

  1. Original

    CAPUT IV.

    English

    Chapter 4.

  2. Original

    Theologie evangelicee subjectum proprium—Hominum omnium in duo genera distributio ; renatorum et irregenitorum—Soli renati theologi Christiani— Quo sensu a moralis philosophiz auditu juvenes arcent philosophi—Solos renatos theologos evangelicos proprie dici probatur—Auctoritas apostoli, 1 Cor. ii. 14—Ipsius Christi, Joh. iii. 3, viii. 47, i. 13, v. 37—Non-re- natorum ddvyemie spiritualis—De cecitate et morte spirituali—Theologie evangelice solus auctor Spiritus Sanctus, solus eam docet—lIllo destituti omnes non renati, eam discere non possunt—Theologie finis primus; Deo conformitas—Eum finem nemo non-renatus assequitur—Communio cum Deo, vere theologie finis secundus—Dei fruitio, tertius—Horum nullum assequi- tur non-renatorum theologia.

    English

    The proper subject of evangelical theology — The division of all mankind into two kinds: the regenerate and the unregenerate — Only the regenerate are Christian theologians — In what sense philosophers exclude young men from the hearing of moral philosophy — It is proved that only the regenerate are properly called evangelical theologians — The authority of the apostle, 1 Cor. 2:14 — Of Christ Himself, Joh. 3:3, 8:47, 1:13, 5:37 — The spiritual incapacity of the unregenerate — On spiritual blindness and spiritual death — The Holy Spirit alone is the author of evangelical theology, He alone teaches it — All the unregenerate, being destitute of Him, cannot learn it — The first end of theology: conformity to God — No unregenerate person attains this end — Communion with God, the second end of true theology — The enjoyment of God, the third — The theology of the unregenerate attains none of these.

  3. Original

    I. De theologia evangelica in concreto; vel prout subjectum aut mentes hominum occupat, hic agimus. Quinam ideo, qualesve sint, qui e& instruuntur, primo in loco dicemus.

    English

    I. We are here treating of evangelical theology in the concrete — that is, as it occupies a subject or the minds of men. We shall therefore first speak of who and what sort of persons are instructed in it.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Omnes homines, qui hic coram Deo, omnium judice, rectore, remuneratore vitam agunt,—ctm id ipsum, nempe quod coram Deo vivant, respectum habeat ad presens eorum officium et finem ulti- mum,—sunt vel renati vel irregeniti. Status renascentie spiritualis multoties meminit sacra Scriptura. De unoquoque ideo homine affirmari potest vel negari, eum esse renatum. Qui ad eum statum neque pertinent absolute, neque non pertinent, nulli sunt. Hue illue, ejus respectu, propendere vel dependere quidam videntur. At absolute, quod aiunt, loquendo, omnem hominem vel renatum esse, vel non esse renatum, fatentur omnes, quibus notum est et placet evangelium. Huic innituntur, omnes ali, apud sacros scriptores, in pios et impios, sapientes et stultos, fideles et infideles, sanctos et ‘mpuros, justos et injustos, humani generis distributiones. Cuncti enim renati utcunque peccatis, que gratiz novi feederis ambitum non excedunt, sint obnoxii, eoque aliquoties, hujus vel illius facti particularis respectu, eorum nonnulli gravissime peccent, quanttim autem ad statum spiritualem, in quo coram Deo ambulant, eique vivunt, pii sunt, sapientes, fideles, sancti, justi, atque ita a Spiritu Sancto dicuntur; impii verd stulti, infideles, impuri, injusti, quam- vis officiis divinis humanisque nonnullis incumbant, irregeniti ad unum omnes; nam “ qui in carne sunt, Deo placere non possunt.” Et denominatio statum, non factum hoc illudve, sequitur. Solos autem renatos theologize hujus evangelics: capaces et participes esse asserimus; aliis omnibus, qui se ei operam dare pre se ferunt, ad classem philosophico-theologicam ablegatis. Qua antea diximus veritati huic suffragantur: rem totam ante oculos omnium ponet orationis progressus. Ipsam thesin hic paucis confirmare sufficiat. III. Et quidem si Aristoteli licuerit, juniores, pravis affectionibus obnoxios et mancipatos, eatenus a finibus philosophic sus moralis amoyere et ejicere, ut ne auditores quidem ejus idoneos' eos statue- rit; quanto magis licebit homini Christiano, eos, quos non tanttim vitiis et peccatis obnoxios, sed et in ils demortuos noverit, a vera theologia evangelica extraneos pronunciare. Etenim ego juvenes quam plurimos ebriosos, furiosos, intemperantes, libidine languidos, et marcidos novi, qui moralem doctrinam Aristotelis tanquam ungues callerent, atque abstrusioribus ejus captibus quotidie subtiliter dispu- tare solerent. Istiusmodi nebulones, vitiis madentes, nihilo plus philosophorum, quim bonorum hominum, hoc est, ne micam quidem habere, non tantum Aristoteles, sed et unanimi consensu, totus an- tiquorum sapientum chorus pronunciaret. Ko saltem jure utamur Christiani; neque eos, quos istis coram Deo nihilo meliores esse credi- mus, ob disciplinarem doctrinarum aliquot evangelicarum scientiam, inter theologos Christianos et genuinos Domini Jesu discipulos re- censeri patiamur. Imo in tantum absunt veterum nonnulli, quo istiusmodi homines pro theologis habeant, ut eos nomine Christiano plane indignos pronuncient. Ita Justinus Apolog. ad Imp.: o/ 0 dy wh edpioxavras Brotivres we e0/duEe (scilicet, Christus) yywp:Ziodaoay ju7) iyreg Xpiorictvol, xdv Aeywow dic yrurrns re TOU Xprorov diddyparar od yap rods mubvoy Abyoras, dAAG rods Te zpya mparrovras, swbycecbas Zon" nordlecbas bs rods 00% anonroddug rors Siddymwaow airod Protvras, Aeqyomevous 3d: pdvoy Xpioriavods, nal Ve? dwav &&soiuevr-—* At enim, qui non ita vivere comperiuntur, sicut Christus docuit, certum id documentum est, non esse Christianos, quamvis doctrinam Christi linguA profitean- tur; non enim profitentes tantim, sed operibus simul professionem confirmantes salvatum iri dicit. Ceterum eos, qui minus consenta- neam preceptis ejus agunt vitam, quantumvis Christiani dicuntur, a vobis quoque puniri rogamus.”

    English

    II. All men who here live before God — the judge, ruler, and rewarder of all — since this very fact, namely that they live before God, has regard to their present duty and their ultimate end, are either regenerate or unregenerate. Sacred Scripture makes mention many times of the state of spiritual regeneration. Of each man, therefore, it can be either affirmed or denied that he is regenerate. There are none who stand neither absolutely within that state nor absolutely outside it. Some appear to lean or incline one way or the other with respect to it. But speaking absolutely, as they say, every man is either regenerate or not regenerate — this all who know and embrace the gospel confess. Upon this rest all other distributions of the human race found in the sacred writers: into the godly and the ungodly, the wise and the foolish, the faithful and the unbelieving, the holy and the impure, the just and the unjust. For all the regenerate, however liable they may be to sins that do not exceed the compass of the grace of the new covenant — and so that some of them occasionally sin most grievously with respect to this or that particular act — yet as to the spiritual state in which they walk before God and live to Him, they are godly, wise, faithful, holy, just, and are so called by the Holy Spirit; while the ungodly, on the other hand, are foolish, unbelieving, impure, unjust, even though they discharge certain divine and human duties — all the unregenerate, to a man; for "those who are in the flesh cannot please God." And the designation follows the state, not this or that particular act. We therefore assert that the regenerate alone are capable of and partakers in this evangelical theology, all others who profess to give their attention to it being assigned to the philosophico-theological class. What we have said previously lends support to this truth; the progress of our discourse will set the whole matter before the eyes of all. Let it suffice here to confirm the thesis itself briefly. III. Now if Aristotle was permitted to remove and exclude younger men who were subject and enslaved to corrupt affections from the scope of his moral philosophy, to the extent that he did not consider them fit hearers even of it — how much more will it be permitted to a Christian man to pronounce those strangers to true evangelical theology whom he knows to be not only subject to vices and sins, but dead in them. For I myself have known very many young men — drunkards, brawlers, intemperates, languid and withered with lust — who had the moral teaching of Aristotle at their fingertips, so to speak, and were accustomed daily to dispute subtly on its more abstruse chapters. Such rascals, steeped in vices, to have not a whit more of philosophy than of goodness — that is, not a crumb of it — not only Aristotle himself, but by unanimous agreement the entire chorus of the ancient wise men would declare. Let us Christians use at least this much right, and not allow those whom we believe to be no better before God than these to be counted among Christian theologians and genuine disciples of the Lord Jesus on account of their academic knowledge of certain evangelical doctrines. Indeed, some of the ancients are so far from regarding such persons as theologians that they pronounce them utterly unworthy even of the Christian name. Thus Justin in his Apology to the Emperor: those who are found not to live as Christ commanded, when they are made known, are to be declared not Christians — even if they recite the teachings of Christ by word of mouth; for he says that not those who merely profess, but those who confirm their profession also by works, will be saved. And those who live a life less consistent with His precepts, however much they are called Christians, we request that you also punish. — "But indeed, those who are found not to live as Christ taught — that is certain evidence that they are not Christians, even though they profess the teaching of Christ with the tongue; for he says that not the professors alone but those who confirm their profession by works at the same time shall be saved. Furthermore, those who lead a life less in keeping with His precepts, however much they are called Christians, we request that you also punish."

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-damaged Greek text from Justin Martyr's Apologia; the Greek is heavily garbled. The surrounding Latin paraphrase provided the basis for rendering the Greek content. Low confidence on Greek passage.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Non autem hic fit itidem ac in aliis controversiis, ubi e duo- bus vel tribus locis veritas difficulter elicitur; totum pene evange- lium in hac causa testis est; nec nisi detestande confusioni, quam in ecclesiam veritatis hujus ignoratio intulit, adversa opinio ortum suum debet. Prolixus essem, et lectori tadio, si omnia, imd vel plurima, aut magni momenti testimonia, qua in sacra Scriptura ex- stant, veritati huic astipulantia, huc congererem. Satis erit argu- mentorum fontes designare. Ita ideo fyréi¢ apostolus, 1 Cor. ii. 14, Yoxinds dvpuwros ov déyeras rd rod Tvetwaros rov @sod, Yoxinds dvbpa- mos, is est, qui renatus non est; rd rot vetwaros, quae ille of déyeross, sunt omnia ea que ad sapientiam evangelicam pertinent, doc- trina preesertim de cruce; hoc est, ea theologia de qua agimus. Sensum roo oJ déera proximis verbis enarrat apostolus. Od dbvarcs, inquit, y»éves,—non potest ea scire; nemo autem eorum scientiam habet, quae non potest scire. *Aduvaies istius rationem subjungit. Mupia, inquit, airs éors, et wvevjoarinars cvaxpheras, is autem nihil spi- ritualiter dijudicat. Rem ipsam non percipit, quoniam ei sunt stultitia; neque modum, quo solo rite percipi possunt, assequitur. Eum autem qui res spirituales neque intelligit, neque intelligere potest, cui stultitia sunt; quarumque non est capax, non esse theo- logum evangelicum mihi quidem videtur. Si qui sunt, qui aliter sentire se putant, non erit contentiosa nostra pagina; nam revera aliter sentiunt, quam se sentire putant, aut evangelio non credunt.

    English

    IV. Now the case here is not as in other controversies, where the truth is with difficulty drawn from two or three passages; nearly the whole gospel is a witness in this cause, and the opposing opinion owes its origin to nothing but the detestable confusion which ignorance of this truth has introduced into the church. I would be prolix, and tedious to the reader, if I were to gather here all — or even most — of the testimonies of great weight that exist in sacred Scripture supporting this truth. It will be sufficient to point out the sources of the arguments. Thus the apostle inquires, 1 Cor. 2:14: "The natural man does not receive the things of the Spirit of God" — the natural man, that is, he who is not regenerate; "the things of the Spirit" which he does not receive are all those things that belong to evangelical wisdom, especially the doctrine of the cross — that is, the theology of which we are treating. The apostle expounds the meaning of "does not receive" in the following words. He cannot know them, he says — he cannot know those things; and no one has knowledge of the things he cannot know. He then appends the reason for this inability. They are foolishness to him, he says, and he is unable to discern them spiritually — he discerns nothing spiritually. He does not perceive the thing itself, because it is foolishness to him; nor does he attain to the manner by which alone they can rightly be perceived. Now he who neither understands nor can understand spiritual things, to whom they are foolishness, and who is not capable of them — it seems clear to me that such a person is not an evangelical theologian. If there are any who think they hold a different view, our page will not be contentious with them; for in fact they either think differently than they suppose themselves to think, or they do not believe the gospel.

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-damaged Greek quotations from 1 Cor. 2:14 embedded in Latin exposition; Greek words are heavily garbled. Rendered from the Latin paraphrase and context.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. In testimonio hoc ferendo discipulo et apostolo suo preivit ipse omnium nostriim Magister et Dominus Jesus Christus: Joh. lll. 3, "Edy 4 cig, inquit, yevndn dvabev, ob Sivarct ide rqv Bacirctay rod cod. Td videre idem esse, ac ri scire aut intelligere, nemo negabit: is usus est “verborum sensiis” in sacra Scriptura frequentissimus, Per regnum Dei se mysteria regni ccelorum, hoc est, evangelii doc- trinam intendere, aliquoties ostendit Dominus Jesus ; ut Matt. xii, 11; Mare. iv. 11; Lue. viii. 10. Eo itaque arbitro, qui renatus non est, doctrinam evangelicam nequaquam intelligere potest. Ite- rum Phariszeos incredulos increpans: Joh. viii. 47,‘O dv é& cod @sod Te piuwara rod Ocod dxover dud rotro timers odx anousre, brs 2% rod cod ovx core. Hx Deo esse est, “ex Deo natum esse,” Joh. i, 13. Qui eo modo ex Deo non est, “verba Dei audire non potest.” Non est eorum auditor idoneus, cim spiritualem eorum sapientiam neque intelligat, neque iis dicto est obediens, Quemadmodum eosdem Phariszeos, opinione summe in audiendo et exponendo verbum Dei solertiz inflatos, “neque vocem Dei audivisse,” neque «dog ejus vidisse unquam affirmat, Joh. v. 37; “ audiendo” enim “non au- diverunt,” neque “videndo viderunt,” quoniam eorum que audive- rant viderantque, nihil rite intelligerent. Qui vero istiusmodi ho- mines, scribas instructos ad regnum ccelorum, a Deo doctos, aut genuinos Christi discipulos (quales sunt omnes theologi evangelici) arbitrantur, ferent, spero, eos, qui juxta cum Christo aliter sentiunt. Alia testimonia coacervare post expressa verba Domini nostri opus non est.

    English

    V. In bearing this testimony, our Lord and Master Jesus Christ Himself went before His disciple and apostle: Joh. 3:3, "Unless one is born from above," He says, "he cannot see the kingdom of God." No one will deny that to see is the same as to know or understand — that use of the sense of words is most frequent in sacred Scripture. That by the kingdom of God He intends the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven — that is, the doctrine of the gospel — the Lord Jesus shows in several places: as Matt. 13:11; Mark 4:11; Luke 8:10. By His authority, therefore, he who is not regenerate can in no way understand the evangelical doctrine. Again, rebuking the unbelieving Pharisees: Joh. 8:47, "He who is of God hears the words of God; for this reason you do not hear, because you are not of God." To be of God is to be "born of God," Joh. 1:13. He who is not of God in that manner "cannot hear the words of God." He is not a fit hearer of them, since he neither understands their spiritual wisdom nor is obedient to them. In like manner He affirms of these same Pharisees — who were puffed up with the opinion of the highest skill in hearing and expounding the word of God — that they had "never heard the voice of God" nor seen His form, Joh. 5:37; for "hearing they did not hear," nor "seeing did they see," because they rightly understood nothing of those things they had heard and seen. But those who consider such persons as scribes instructed for the kingdom of heaven, taught of God, or genuine disciples of Christ (as all evangelical theologians are) — I hope they will bear with those who, together with Christ, hold a different opinion. There is no need to accumulate other testimonies after the express words of our Lord.

    Translator note: Block contains OCR-damaged Greek embedded in Latin; the Greek is garbled but the surrounding Latin exposition makes the meaning clear. Rendered from context.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VL. Porro: ea de non-renatis omnibus ex una parte, deque hujus theologize communicatione ex altera dicuntur, que illos ab omni cum ista communione procul arcent; clamant scilicet, ‘Exas inds doris &Asrpos.

    English

    VI. Furthermore: the things that are said on the one hand about all the unregenerate, and on the other about the communication of this theology, are such as to exclude them entirely from all communion with it; they cry out, indeed: "Every one of you is a stranger."

    Translator note: The Greek phrase at the end appears OCR-damaged but the sense is recoverable as a classical exclamation of exclusion; rendered from context.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Ceci” sunt, 2 Pet. i. 9; Esa. xlii. 7; Luc. iv. 18; atque “ tenebre,” Joh. i. 5; 1 Pet. ii. 9; Actor. xxvi. 18; Eph. v. 8; “ mentes habent obtenebratas,” Eph. iv. 18; “in tenebris ambulant,” 1 Joh. i. 6; et “tenebras amant,” Joh. iii. 19; “ mortui” sunt, Eph. ii. 5; Deo in- imici, Rom. viii. 7; “qui neque subjiciuntur legi Dei, neque subjici possunt.” Doctrina autem hee evangelica “lux” est, Matt. iv. 16; 1 Pet. ii. 9; Hos. vi. 5; Joh. xi. 9; Ps. xl 3; et lucem praebet omni- bus eam recipientibus, Ps. xix. 8, 9; Joh. i 5; Ps xxxvi. 9; 2 Pet. 1.19; Joh. xii. 35, 36. Etiam “ vita” est, Joh. vi. 33; Phil. i. 16; et vitam dat eam intelligentibus, Joh. xvii. 3, 25. Communicatur autem heee doctrina per “oculorum apertionem,” Esa. xli. 7; Actor. xxvi. 18; “mentis renovationem,” Rom. xii. 2; Eph. iv. 23; “ trans- lationem e tenebris in lucem,” 1 Pet. ii. 9; Eph. v. 8; “ resuscitatio- nem e mortuis,” Eph. v. 14; potentissimam “ irradiationem lucis spiritualis,” qua Deus tenebras amovet, non minore potentiz suze exsertione, quam qua olim in ipsa rerum omnium creatione usus est, cim lucem e tenebris effulgere jusserit, 2 Cor. iv. 6. Czecos videre, tenebras lucere, mortuos vivere, non vulgari opus est sophistica, pro- bare. Etiam Deum eorum oculos aperuisse, eos in lucem suam mirificam transtulisse, e mortuis resuscitdsse, in mentes ilorum splenduisse ad preebendum notitiam glorie sue, de quibus ipse palam testatur, se non ita iiscum egisse, non nisi doctorum angeli- corum, et sophistarum seraphicorum est asserere. At dicent forsan, hee omnia dicta esse metaphorice; nam revera et proprie loquendo irregeniti non sunt ceci aut mortui, neque doctrina lux est, sed metaphorice tantiim. Ast, ex quo se magis proprie de rebus divinis loqui posse, quam Deus ipse arbitrati sunt stulti homunciones, nihil pene sani aut integri in religione Christiana relictum est; sed pura, coelestis, spiritualis, vivifica doctrina evangelica, in secularem et dis- ciplinarem scientiam versa, omnem pene pessundedit veritatem, pie- tatem atque fidem. Atque in ista opinione fuére olim doctissimi Phariswi, qui pauperculum homuncionem, oculis naturalibus captum, execum fuisse fassi sunt; se verd caecos esse, cm revera omnibus talpis essent czeciores, admittere noluerunt. Esto verd, quod horum verborum nonnulla a rebus naturalibus in usus spirituales transfer. antur; vertim enim vero si non eadem esset ratio inter ceecitatem et lucem spiritualem, mortem atque vitam, que inter caecitatem et lucem naturalem, mortem etiam ac vitam naturalem intercedit eorum verborum usu non nos doceret, sed falleret et deciperet Spiri tus Sanctus, qui tamen non magis nos decipit, quam a nobis decip potest. Sed disputationibus hic locus nullus superest iis, apud quo: fidem obtinuit evangelium; qui quidem, vereor, ne sint oppidé paucl: Tis yep wero? dimasoodyn nal cvomins rig OF xolvwvic. Qari xpi oxirog; tig OF CumPurnois Xplor apis Bedsap; 1 rig weplo mior®G merc azicrov; 2 Cor. vi. 14-16. Preeterea theologia evangelica per Spiri- tum Sanctum eumque solum docetur: Td Tvetjma rd Gysov, éxstio: duis OddEes avra, Joh. xiv. 26. Unde omnes filii ecclesize 3087 daxror, Esa. liv. 13; Joh. vi. 45. Is unctio est que omnia docet: “Yusis yplowa exyere ard rod ayiov, xual ofdare rdvra, 1 Joh, ii. 20. Ti Kiowa didcones tute wepi rdvrwv, ver. 27. Neque officio a quoquam turbari potest. Hoc etiam planissim? docet apostolus, 1 Cor. ii 6-13. Verba ista apostoli, cm de generali natura theologiz initic operis egimus, breviter enarravimus. Locum lector consulat2 Doc- trinam evangelicam cogiay ©eod gv pvornpiw esse docet; abs omni humana sive scientia sive sapientid. toto genere discrepantem; eam autem sine speciali Spiritus Sancti ope percipi posse negat. Ipsum verd Spiritum fidelium mentes sapientia ist4 illustrare affrmat. At qui renati non sunt, Spiritum non habent: Yuysnol, Tve}wo wih Eocovrec, Jud. 19. Mundus sunt, qui Spiritum non recipit, neque recipere potest: Joh. xiv. 17, To Tvetua rig aAndsins, 66 xComog od divaras AaEED, brs od Sewpe? add, obde yiwonss abet. Neque unctionis participes sunt. Mirum ideo quomodo sapientia hac imbui possint; cim Spiritum, qui solus eam largitur, neque habeant, neque quidquam cum eo com- mune habere velint. Egregie Justinus in Dialogo cum Tryphone: Ei ody sig wh were meyadrns yapiros rig rapc Ocod A&Cor vOHTo Te eipn- Mave, nal yeyernutva brd av xpopyray, oddey adriv bvqoe rd ras pyoeis Ooxery Aeyeny, 7 Te yeyevnuévar— Nisi quis ex prolixa Dei gratia intellectum ceperit dictorum et factorum prophetarum, nihil ei proderit, quod voces et facta eorum referre possit.”

    English

    They are "blind," 2 Pet. 1:9; Isa. 42:7; Luke 4:18; and they are "darkness," Joh. 1:5; 1 Pet. 2:9; Acts 26:18; Eph. 5:8; "their minds are darkened," Eph. 4:18; "they walk in darkness," 1 Joh. 1:6; and "they love darkness," Joh. 3:19; they are "dead," Eph. 2:5; enemies of God, Rom. 8:7, "who neither are subject to the law of God, nor can be." But this evangelical doctrine is "light," Matt. 4:16; 1 Pet. 2:9; Hos. 6:5; Joh. 11:9; Ps. 119:130; and it affords light to all who receive it, Ps. 19:8, 9; Joh. 1:5; Ps. 36:9; 2 Pet. 1:19; Joh. 12:35, 36. It is also "life," Joh. 6:33; Phil. 1:16; and it gives life to those who understand it, Joh. 17:3, 25. This doctrine is moreover communicated through the "opening of eyes," Isa. 42:7; Acts 26:18; the "renewing of the mind," Rom. 12:2; Eph. 4:23; "translation from darkness into light," 1 Pet. 2:9; Eph. 5:8; "resurrection from the dead," Eph. 5:14; and through a most powerful "irradiation of spiritual light," by which God removes darkness, with no less exertion of His power than He employed in the very creation of all things, when He commanded light to shine out of darkness, 2 Cor. 4:6. To prove that the blind see, the darkness shines, and the dead live, requires no common sophistry. Furthermore, to assert that God opened their eyes, translated them into His marvelous light, raised them from the dead, and shone into their minds to give them the knowledge of His glory — concerning those of whom He Himself openly testifies that He did not deal with them in this way — is the work of none but learned angelic doctors and seraphic sophists. But perhaps they will say that all these things are spoken metaphorically; for in truth and properly speaking, the unregenerate are not blind or dead, nor is the doctrine light, but only metaphorically so. But ever since these foolish little men judged that they could speak more properly of divine things than God Himself, scarcely anything sound or whole has been left in the Christian religion; but the pure, heavenly, spiritual, life-giving evangelical doctrine, having been turned into secular and academic knowledge, has overthrown nearly all truth, godliness, and faith. And in this opinion the most learned Pharisees were of old, who confessed that the poor little fellow born blind had lacked his natural sight — yet refused to admit that they themselves were blind, when in truth they were more blind than all moles. But grant that some of these words are transferred from natural things to spiritual uses; for if the same relation did not hold between spiritual blindness and spiritual light, death and life, as holds between natural blindness and natural light, and likewise natural death and natural life, the Holy Spirit by His use of those words would not be teaching us but deceiving and misleading us — yet He deceives us no more than He can be deceived by us. But there is no room here for disputation with those in whose judgment the gospel has obtained faith — who, I fear, are exceedingly few: "For what fellowship has righteousness with lawlessness? And what communion has light with darkness? What agreement has Christ with Belial? Or what part has a believer with an unbeliever?" 2 Cor. 6:14-16. Furthermore, evangelical theology is taught by the Holy Spirit and by Him alone: "The Holy Spirit will teach you all things," Joh. 14:26. Hence all the children of the church are taught of God, Isa. 54:13; Joh. 6:45. He is the anointing that teaches all things: "You have an anointing from the Holy One, and you know all things," 1 Joh. 2:20. "The anointing teaches you concerning all things," ver. 27. Nor can He be impeded in His office by anyone. The apostle also teaches this most plainly, 1 Cor. 2:6-13. We have briefly expounded those words of the apostle at the beginning of the work, where we treated of the general nature of theology. Let the reader consult that passage. He teaches that evangelical doctrine is the wisdom of God in a mystery, differing in its whole kind from all human knowledge or wisdom; and he denies that it can be perceived without the special aid of the Holy Spirit. He affirms, moreover, that the Spirit Himself illuminates the minds of the faithful with that wisdom. But those who are not regenerate do not have the Spirit: "natural persons, not having the Spirit," Jude 19. They belong to the world, which does not receive the Spirit, nor can receive Him: Joh. 14:17, "The Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees Him nor knows Him." Nor are they partakers of the anointing. It is therefore remarkable how they can be imbued with this wisdom, since they neither have the Spirit, who alone bestows it, nor wish to have anything in common with Him. Justin speaks admirably in his Dialogue with Trypho: "Unless one has received understanding of the things spoken and done by the prophets through the abundant grace of God, nothing will profit him in being able to recount their words and deeds."

    Translator note: Block contains extensive OCR-damaged Greek quotations (from 2 Cor. 6:14-16, Joh. 14:26, 1 Joh. 2:20, 27, Joh. 14:17, Jude 19, and Justin's Dialogue with Trypho). The Greek is heavily garbled throughout. All renderings are based on the surrounding Latin paraphrase and standard biblical texts identified by the author's own citations.

  9. Original

    VII. Ex consideratione demum finis omnis verse theologize eadem veritas elucescit. Per theologiam naturalem primigeniam, seu S¢oy- yaciay ¢uourov, ante peccati ingressum hominem Deo similem aut con- formem, et ad obedientiam ei rite preestandam habilem et idoneum factum fuisse, satis abunde demonstravimus. Verse autem theolo- giz finis ex eo disci potest, quem ipse Deus initio ei dedit, univitque inseparabiliter. Naturali theologize evangelica succenturiata est. Ea etiam nisi perperam vices suas peragere dicenda sit, subjectum Deo

    English

    VII. Finally, the same truth becomes clear from consideration of the end of all true theology. We have demonstrated abundantly enough that through primordial natural theology — the innate knowledge of God — before the entrance of sin, man was made like and conformed to God, and fit and apt for rendering due obedience to Him. The end of true theology can be learned from that end which God Himself gave to it at the beginning and united with it inseparably. Evangelical theology is substituted for natural theology. And unless it is to be said that it performs its functions improperly, it renders its subject conformed to God

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; this appears to be a continuation break at a page turn in the original. Rendered up to the point where the text breaks off, which continues in the next block.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1 Lib. i. cap. ii. p. 832.—Ep. onforme reddit, atque ad voluntatem ejus faciendam paratum. De- ectum nullum ei ex hac parte adhzrere, ostendemus postea. Novi- nus itaque, irregenitos plurimos ea rerum ‘spiritualium notitia, quam wntea descripsimus, pollere plurimim; veri, illos Deo conformes jus virtute fieri, pernegamus, atque proinde ea, qua instruuntur cientia, theologia non est. Sine fide enim impossibile est, ut quis Deo placeat, Heb. xi. 6, atque id omne, quod in cultu Dei ipsi pra- tant, plane nihil est, Joh. xv. 5. Opera etiam eorum “splendida sse peceata,” celebre est antiquorum dictum, e multis locis sacra eripturee haustum. Stimulat quidem conscientias non-renatorum 1d Deo obediendum, quam de ipso atque voluntate ejus cognitionem habent. Etiam naturale conscientiz lumen incendit, auget, igni- sulos fervoris legalis ei addit, peccati sensum acuit, atque judiciil futuri prejudicia plurima in imis pectoribus excitat, fovetque; at verd, cum mentem haud renovet, cor durum non auferat, tenebras naturales non dispellat, neque mortis umbras evanescere cogat, ani- mam ipsam Deo conformem non reddit, neque vires spirituales ad sbedientiam Deo recte preestandam largitur; atque proinde vere theologize nomen haud assequitur. Qui non liber est, non sui do- minus, qui non omne bonum posuerit in lis, que sunt in potestate nostra sita, philosophum esse negaret Epictetus. Absit autem, ut Christiani, eum theologum esse, qui Christi discipulus non est, aut Christi discipulum, qui nihil eorum aut facit aut facere potest, quee Christus praecepit, agnosceremus; Christo ad unum omnes inimici sunt, atque ab eo inimicorum loco habentur. Eorumque plurimi seepenumero eo apertius, quo sunt doctiores, Spiritum Christi ludi- brio habent et despicatui,, Egregii utique theologi evangelici! anti- quorum libros volvant, helluentur, disputent acerrime, exsangues scholasticos in sanguinem et succum vertant, criticos devorent omnes, scripturiant, concionentur; tantum tamen abest, ut theologi habendi sint, ut ne proprie et directe ad ecclesiam Christi pertineant.

    English

    Book 1, chap. 2, p. 832. — and ready to do His will. That no defect clings to it on this side, we shall show afterward. We acknowledge, therefore, that very many of the unregenerate excel greatly in that knowledge of spiritual things which we have described above; but we utterly deny that they are made conformable to God by virtue of it, and consequently the knowledge with which they are furnished is not theology. For without faith it is impossible to please God, Heb. 11:6, and all that they perform in the worship of God is plainly nothing, Joh. 15:5. That their works also are "splendid sins" is a famous saying of the ancients, drawn from many passages of sacred Scripture. The knowledge they have of God and of His will does indeed stimulate the consciences of the unregenerate to obey God. It also kindles and increases the natural light of conscience, adds sparks of legal fervor to it, sharpens the sense of sin, and stirs up and fosters many anticipatory forebodings of the coming judgment in the depths of their hearts; but since it does not renew the mind, does not remove the hard heart, does not dispel natural darkness, nor compel the shadows of death to vanish, does not render the soul itself conformed to God, nor bestow spiritual powers for rendering due obedience to God — it therefore by no means attains to the name of true theology. Epictetus would deny that a man is a philosopher who is not free, not master of himself, who has not placed all good in those things that lie within our power. Far be it from us, as Christians, to acknowledge as a theologian one who is not a disciple of Christ, or as a disciple of Christ one who does nothing of what Christ commanded and can do nothing of it — they are all of them, to a man, enemies of Christ, and are regarded by Him as enemies. And very many of them, all the more openly the more learned they are, hold the Spirit of Christ in mockery and contempt. Excellent evangelical theologians indeed! Let them peruse the books of the ancients, let them gorge themselves, let them dispute most keenly, let them turn the bloodless scholastics into flesh and blood, let them devour all the critics, let them write on Scripture, let them preach — yet so far are they from being counted theologians that they do not even properly and directly belong to the church of Christ.

    Translator note: Block begins with a footnote reference ("1 Lib. i. cap. ii. p. 832.") followed by a sentence fragment that continues the broken sentence from block 44. The fragment beginning "onforme reddit" is clearly a continuation of "subjectum Deo" from the previous block, with the page-turn hyphenation causing "conforme" to lose its initial "c". Rendered accordingly.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIIL Deinde communio sanctissima suavissimaque cum Deo colenda, que initialis est hominis beatitas, finis alius est theologize. EA in statu integritatis, primigenia theologie beneficio, primus homo usus est. Ut peccatores iterum communionem cum Deo Sanctissimo assequerentur, instituta ab ipso est hac nova theologia. Tllud antea fuse probavimus. Nisi ideo, qui spiritualem cum Deo per Christum xowiav adeptus sit, nemo homo ista theologia est in- structus. Utrim autem non-renati ulli communionem cum Deo spiritualem habeant, inter renatos, quod sciam, nulla est controversia.

    English

    VIII. Furthermore, the most holy and most sweet communion with God that is to be cultivated — which is the beginning of man's blessedness — is another end of theology. The first man enjoyed this in the state of integrity, through the benefit of primordial theology. That sinners might again attain communion with the most holy God, this new theology was instituted by Him. This we have abundantly proved above. Therefore, unless one has obtained spiritual communion with God through Christ, no man is instructed in this theology. Whether any of the unregenerate have spiritual communion with God is, so far as I know, a matter of no controversy among the regenerate.

    Translator note: The Greek word for communion (koinonian) appears OCR-garbled as "xowiav" in the original; rendered as the standard theological term "communion" per glossary entry for communio.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Denique vere theologie finis ultimus est laus glorie gratiz Dei in salute zeterna theologorum celebranda; seu ipsa Dei fruitio ad laudem gratise per Jesum Christum. Si lumen illud, quod pro- prium habent irregeniti, in finem hunc salutariter eos dirigere potest, ita ut tandem ejus beneficio illum reapse assequantur, theologos eos esse nemo negabit; sin minus, ad quemvis alium doctorum homi- num ordinem sunt ablegandi. Politicorum preceptorum perceptio non est civilis prudentia, neque statim bonus civis est, qui Platonis libros de Republica et Legibus, aut Ciceronis, accurate evolvit; neque theologus Christianus, qui superficiariam notionem atque terminorum notitiam, nihil discipuli Christi aut veri theologi preter habet; imd turpiter in se incurrunt istiusmodi homunciones, atque in illud phi- losophi: ¢ yé&p, inquit, m7 dmoroynost 6 Abyos TG noel, dArAorpig yAWrrN d6Eomer D0eyyeodas, womep 6 avAds, Philostrat. in Vit. Crit.

    English

    IX. Finally, the ultimate end of true theology is the praise of the glory of the grace of God to be celebrated in the eternal salvation of theologians — that is, the very enjoyment of God to the praise of His grace through Jesus Christ. If that light which the unregenerate possess as their own can direct them in a saving manner toward this end, so that they at length attain it in reality by its benefit, no one will deny that they are theologians; but if not, they must be assigned to whatever other class of learned men one chooses. The comprehension of political precepts is not civil prudence, nor is he at once a good citizen who has carefully studied the books of Plato on the Republic and the Laws, or those of Cicero; nor is he a Christian theologian who has only a superficial notion and knowledge of terms, and nothing beyond that of a disciple of Christ or a true theologian. Indeed, such little men fall shamefully upon themselves, and into that saying of the philosopher: "For," he says, "when reason does not agree with life, one must seem to speak in a foreign tongue, like a flute," Philostratus, in the Life of Crates.

    Translator note: The Greek quotation at the end is OCR-garbled but the sense is supplied by the adjacent Latin context and the attribution to Philostratus, Life of Crates. Rendered from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT V.

    English

    Chapter 5.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Renati qui—Baptizati quo sensu renati—Ob quas rationes veteribus ita dicti— Pontificiorum errores notati—Vere renati nunquam finaliter deficiunt— Omnes baptizati, non vere renati—Non omnis vite reformatio, regeneratio —Opus commune Spiritis Sancti in non-renatis quale—Ministrorum verbi officium—Renatorum descriptio—Omnes homines in peccatis mortui—Quo- rundam superbia notata—Non-renatorum conditio miserrima—Regenera- tionis natura generalis et nomina—Auctor Deus ipse, per Spiritum—Hjus gradus—Miserrimi status agnitio—Somnia divinitus immissa ad hominum instructionem, Job. xxxili. 15, 16— Opera providentiz, verbum predicatum, ejusdem finis media—A primo hoc verbi effectu resiliunt plurimi—Opus legis in conversione peccatoris—Et evangelii—Regenerationis natura et ordo— Spiritus Sancti in regenerandis peccatoribus processus varius.

    English

    Who are the regenerate — In what sense the baptized are regenerate — For what reasons they were so called by the ancients — Errors of the Papists noted — The truly regenerate never finally fall away — All the baptized are not truly regenerate — Not every reformation of life is regeneration — What sort of common work of the Holy Spirit exists in the non-regenerate — The office of ministers of the word — Description of the regenerate — All men are dead in sins — The pride of certain persons noted — The most miserable condition of the non-regenerate — The general nature and names of regeneration — God Himself the author, through the Spirit — Its degrees — Acknowledgment of the most miserable state — Dreams sent by God for the instruction of men, Job xxxiii. 15, 16 — Works of providence, the preached word, its ends and means — Very many recoil from this first effect of the word — The work of the law in the conversion of the sinner — And of the gospel — The nature and order of regeneration — The varied process of the Holy Spirit in regenerating sinners.

    Translator note: Chapter summary/table of contents; several OCR artifacts silently corrected (e.g. 'Hjus' for 'Ejus', 'providentiz' for 'providentiae', 'predicatum' for 'praedicatum').

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. SuPERIORE disputatione privilegio atque possessioni renatorum sepimentum posuimus, ne a quopiam fieret alieni inuncatio. At verd quinam sint isti renati, non omnium eadem est sententia. Ex vepreto festinabimus. Qui aqua baptismali tinguntur, nonnullis sunt renati omnes. Baptismus quidem evangelicus Tariyyevectoas spiritualis symbolum est. Aliquo ideo sensu omnes baptizati renati dici posse videntur; multos renasci palam est. Ex ambiguo vocis usu in veterum plurimorum scriptis, non minima confusio orta est. Baptizatos omnes ubivis pene regenitos pronunciant. Cwm enim et illorum offictum esset renasci, et per renovationis eSomoroynow ejus symbolum essent consequuti, qud mints ita communiter dicerentur, causa nulla erat. Long® enim alius tune temporis in continuo evan- gelii progressu, et prolatatione quotidiana, quam nune dierum est, erat harum rerum status. Maxima pars hominum, quorum in eccle- sla droypapy facta est, non nisi post publicam vere fidei professionem, sincere resipiscentize confessionem, ac radryyeveolug pollicitationem ad baptismum admissa est. Ita Justinus Martyr Apol. ii., inter alios fidelium ad baptismum admissionem exponit. "Ooo, inquit, dy TE1obuer Kal morebwow aAnOA radra re vO Awe» Oiucnbwevn nad Aeyouevee civar nai Brody obrwg Sivacdas brroyvavran, sUneobol re xe) wireiy ynorebovres THupe Tov Osov ray rponwaprnweveav EQeow OOdonovrcs, Hues CuvEvyomevay nol i dvayevvy oss, Ov na) 7 (uE7s avrol dveyevvy Onwev, dvayewavros—“ Quicunque persuasi fuerint et crediderint vera esse, que a nobis traduntur et dicuntur, ac vivere se ita posse receperunt, orare jejunantes, et petere a Deo priorum peccatorum remissionem docentur, nobis cum illis na orantibus et jejunantibus; deinde eo adducuntur a nobis, ubi aqua est,” ete. II. Nune verd ubivis pene terrarum infantes baptizamur omnes. Proinde omnium baptismatis participum non eadem prorsus est ratio. Ob solennem istam regenerationis professionem, quam sinceram vere- que evangelicam fuisse, probata inter bonos per aliquod tempus,— aliquando plurium annorum spatium,—conversatio, in preeceptorum ‘evangelicorum observatione accurata posita, ostendit, in baptism ‘susceptione factam, atque eo symbolo, secundum mentem Christi confirmatam, in renatorum censum plerique baptizati admissi sunt. Inde fideles sancti, illuminati dicti. Ut quis necessarid nasceretur dvwtsy, virtute administrationis baptismalis, seu ex opere, ut lo- _quuntur, operato, seritis invaluit perniciosa opinatio. Errorem autem ‘istum periculosum admodim, quamvis antiquum, aliis atque aliis, ne perplueret, obtegerunt recentiores apostate. Korum ope, ab hisce ‘initiis ad necessitatem baptismi exterioris absolutam, et obstetrices ministras, ad infantum Limbum deventum est. Sed isti Spiritum dum uni alligatum contendunt, amiserunt omnes. Non ita veteres; in quorum tamen scriptis ea confusio szepissime occurrit, cui illorum assignatio, que renatis solum zar’ ddqéeav competunt, lis, qui zara déZav tantiim renati fuére, originem suam debet. Non uno in loco equivocationem tollit Augustinus, docetque, plurimos a nobis Dei filios dici ob regenerationis sacramentum, qui revera ex Deo nati non sunt. Ast inde etiam circa apostasiam sanctorum seu renatorum non minor erratio. Eam nihil usi Gircuitione ubivis pene admittunt. Et qui sane ab iis aliter fieri potuit, quibus solenne erat, omnes ad -aquam baptismalem admissos, renatos, sanctos, et fideles vocare. 'Veros autem Dei filios, Christo unitos, Spirittis promissionis parti- cipes, nunquam finaliter deficere posse, aut Satanze cedere in posses- sionem, eosdem docere, ostendimus in preefatione ad lbrum nos- trum, de Perseverantia Sanctorum."

    English

    I. In our previous disputation we placed a fence around the privilege and possession of the regenerate, so that no one might make unauthorized claim to what belongs to another. But who exactly these regenerate persons are is not the same opinion among all. We will make haste through the thicket. Those who are sprinkled with baptismal water are, in the view of some, all regenerate. Evangelical baptism is indeed a symbol of spiritual regeneration. For this reason it seems that all the baptized can in some sense be said to be regenerate; and it is evident that many are born again. From the ambiguous use of the word in the writings of very many of the ancients, no small confusion has arisen. They pronounce virtually everywhere that all the baptized are regenerate. For since it was their duty to be born again, and they had obtained through the ceremony of renewal its symbol, there was no reason why they should not commonly be so called. For at that time, in the continuous progress and daily extension of the gospel, the state of affairs was far different from what it is today. The great majority of persons whose enrollment was made in the church were not admitted to baptism except after a public profession of true faith, a confession of sincere repentance, and a pledge of regeneration. Thus Justin Martyr, Apol. ii., expounds among others the admission of the faithful to baptism. "All," he says, "who are persuaded and believe that the things we teach and declare are true, and who promise that they can live accordingly, are taught to pray and to ask God, while fasting, for the forgiveness of their former sins — we praying and fasting together with them; then they are led by us to a place where there is water," etc. II. But now virtually everywhere in the world we are all baptized as infants. Therefore the situation of all who share in baptism is not at all the same. On account of that solemn profession of regeneration — which a manner of life approved among the good for some period of time, sometimes the space of many years, placed in the careful observance of the precepts of the gospel, showed to have been sincere and truly evangelical — made at the reception of baptism, and confirmed by that symbol according to the mind of Christ, most of the baptized were admitted into the register of the regenerate. Hence they were called the faithful, the saints, the enlightened. The pernicious opinion that it was necessary for a person to be born again from above by the virtue of the administration of baptism, or, as they say, ex opere operato, gradually prevailed. This dangerous error, though ancient, the more recent apostates covered over with one thing and another so that it would not leak out. By their help, from these beginnings the conclusion was reached that external baptism is absolutely necessary, that midwives serve as ministers, and that there is a Limbo of infants. But these men, while contending that the Spirit is bound to one thing, have lost Him altogether. The ancients were not so; yet in their writings that confusion very frequently occurs, to which their attribution — assigning to those who are regenerate only nominally what belongs to those truly regenerate — owes its origin. Augustine removes the equivocation in more than one place and teaches that very many are called sons of God by us on account of the sacrament of regeneration who are not in reality born of God. But from that same source there arises no less an error regarding the apostasy of the saints or of the regenerate. They admit it virtually everywhere with little circumlocution. And how indeed could it have been otherwise for those to whom it was customary to call all who had been admitted to the baptismal water regenerate, holy, and faithful? But that the true sons of God, united to Christ, partakers of the promised Spirit, can never finally fall away or yield to Satan's possession — this same thing we showed in the preface to our work on the Perseverance of the Saints.

    Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek text from Justin Martyr (Apol. ii.) which is largely garbled beyond reliable reconstruction; the Greek passage has been rendered from Owen's own Latin translation of it which immediately follows in the text. Several other OCR artifacts silently corrected throughout the Latin.

  4. Original

    III. An ideo baptizati, hoc est, qui rite, et ad mentem Christi sacramenti initiationis participes facti sunt, ejus solius beneficio, aliquo sensu, scilicet sacramento tenus, renati dici possint, nolo litem 'meam facere. Ommes verd baptizatos, eo qudd sint baptizati, nisi insuper accesserit ea Spiritus Sancti efficax in corda eorum operatio, quam mox sumus exposituri, reapse salutariter renatos esse, perne- gamus. Imd quemquam extern administrationis vi renasci, adeo- que omnes, qui ejus participes fiunt, aut Deum peremptorie astringi

    English

    III. Whether therefore the baptized — that is, those who have been made partakers of the sacrament of initiation in a proper manner and according to the mind of Christ — can by its benefit alone be said in some sense, namely sacramentally, to be regenerate, I do not wish to make my own controversy. But we absolutely deny that all the baptized, by the mere fact that they are baptized, are truly and savingly regenerate, unless there also supervenes that efficacious operation of the Holy Spirit upon their hearts which we are about to expound presently. Indeed, that anyone is born again by the force of external administration, and consequently that all who partake of it, or that God is unconditionally bound

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; the text continues in block 53 (block 52 is a footnote). Rendered as-is.

  5. Original

    1 Hujus editionis, vol. xi.—Hp.

    English

    1 Of this edition, vol. xi. — Ed.

  6. Original

    | ad gratiz vivificantis communicationem per sacramenti dispensa- tionem, illorum videtur esse sententia, quibus absconditum est evan- gelium. Neque sane dogma perniciosius, aut quod peccatorum animis preesentius venenum propinaret, facile excogitaret ipse men- daciorum pater. Dum enim miseri homines mortui peccatis sibi adblandiuntur quod in baptismo renati fuerint, atque in utramque aurem otiose dormiant, necessitatem absolutam et indispensabilem spiritualis totius hominis renovationis susque deque habentes, statum suum miserrimum agnoscere, et ad gratiam Christi vivificantem confugere negligunt, atque ita perniciosissima securitate sopiti, ater- nim pereunt. Hic verd, ut ubivis, miseré fluctuantur pontificil. Baptizatos omnes, ex opere operato, uti aiunt, renatos esse arbitran- tur. An verd etiam sancti sunt? vix concedent; quid enim fiet de canonizatione ist’, qua, quoscunque libitum est, in numerum divo- rum refert pontifex? At sensu evangelico omnes renati sancti sunt; minime inquiunt? quare? miracula non edunt; at miraculorum operationem regenerationis aut sanctitatis evangelice esse rexuAproy, nemo, nisi qui et hance et illam, totumque aded evangelium penitus ignorat, affirmabit unquam.

    English

    to the communication of life-giving grace through the dispensation of the sacrament — this appears to be the opinion of those to whom the gospel is hidden. Nor indeed could the father of lies himself easily devise a more pernicious dogma, or one that would administer a more present poison to the souls of sinners. For while wretched men who are dead in sins flatter themselves that they were regenerate in baptism, and sleep carelessly on both ears, treating as a matter of indifference the absolute and indispensable necessity of the spiritual renewal of the whole man, they neglect to acknowledge their most miserable state and to flee to the life-giving grace of Christ, and so, lulled to sleep by the most destructive security, they perish eternally. Here indeed, as everywhere, the papists flounder miserably. They hold that all the baptized are regenerate ex opere operato, as they say. But are they also holy? They will scarcely concede this; for what will become of that canonization by which the pope enrolls into the number of the saints whomever he pleases? But in the evangelical sense all the regenerate are holy. By no means, they say. Why? Because they do not perform miracles. But that the working of miracles is a criterion of evangelical regeneration or holiness, no one will ever affirm except one who is utterly ignorant of both regeneration and holiness, and of the whole gospel besides.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Neminem itaque mera externi ritus susceptio efficit renatum. Ei si accesserit frugi vitee institutio, morum in melius commutatio, vitiorum, que scandalum pariunt ejuratio, veree fidei seu doetrine orthodox professio, institutorum Christi inter partes, quas quis sequitur, observatio, is saltem, cui heec adsunt, multorum suffragio renatus habebitur. Ubi sane hec non sunt, ibi non est regeneratio; nam “qui ex Deo natus est, is opera Dei facit.” At omnia heec esse posse, ubi regeneratio non est, concedet, qui quid sit “renasci,” a Deo doctus est. Ut enim fides, que sola est sine bonis operibus, neminem unquam coram Deo justificabit; ita bona opera, que sine fide fiunt, neminem unquam juStificatum esse probabunt. Istius- modi vite anteactee reformatio, et ad bonam frugem reductio, fre- quentissima erat apud antiquorum philosophorum scholas. Sic Pythagoras, sic Socrates, sic Plato, Aristoteles, Zeno, Cleanthes, Epictetus, Apollonius plurimos vitiorum spurcitie squallentes, ad virtutis tramitem reduxerunt. Inter eos autem, qui verbo Dei quoquo modo utuntur, quotidian sunt istiusmodi morum correc- tiones, ubi nulla est cordis novi creatio, aut mentis renovatio salu- taris. Harum etiam mutationum, vitiorum respectu, quibus renun- ciant, atque obedientiz, quam amplectuntur peccatores, varii sunt gradus, eorumque varize cause. Has omnes hic recensere, nimis esset longum. Datur enim efficax Spirittis Christi per verbum in corda hominum non-renatorum operatio, que regeneratio non est. Mentes eorum imprimis lumine irradiat evangelico. Hine gariod vas dicuntur, Heb. vi. 4. Hoe est, dono aliquo speciali intellectum eorum acuit, eique aciem tribuit peculiarem, ad intelligendum volun- tatem Dei in Seripturis revelatam. Hujus luminis virtute consci- entias eorum ad officium suum naturale sedulo peragendum, irritat, stimulatque; atque sensu peccati, et ob ea commissa, dolore et peenitentia quidam afficit; corda pungit, verberat, vitiis secure in- dormire non sinit, insuper dulcedine verbi, Jenique aliquo ccelestium et gaudiorum futurorum gustu et presagitione evanida allicit, ita, ut in multis fiant verbo Dei dicto audientes: etiam in servitutem eos ‘redigit, mortis et gehennz metum eis incutiens; inde illi angi, tor- 'queri, horrescere, votis se ad obedientiam prastandam alligare, justi- jtiam legis sequi, officia preescripta facere, aliquoties superstitionibus |pravis se dedere, omnique modo sollicite liberationem petere. Heec /verd, atque hujusmodi alia, fidi apud nos Dei ministri fuse ad po- 'pulum enarrant, testimoniis atque exemplis stabiliunt, et plebem Christianam sedulo monent, ne se umbra aut larvé regenerationis decipi patiantur. a verd hic loci ulterius prosequi ad operis insti- tuti rationem non pertinet.

    English

    IV. Therefore the mere reception of an external rite makes no one regenerate. If to it there is added an upright ordering of life, a change of morals for the better, a renunciation of the vices that produce scandal, a profession of true faith or orthodox doctrine, and an observance of the institutions of Christ among those parties which one follows — he at least in whom these things are present will be held by the votes of many to be regenerate. Where indeed these things are not present, there is no regeneration; for "he who is born of God performs the works of God." But that all these things can exist where there is no regeneration, he will concede who has been taught by God what it is "to be born again." For just as faith that is alone, without good works, will never justify anyone before God, so good works done without faith will never prove that anyone has been justified. This sort of reformation of past life and reduction to good conduct was very frequent in the schools of the ancient philosophers. Thus Pythagoras, thus Socrates, thus Plato, Aristotle, Zeno, Cleanthes, Epictetus, Apollonius led very many who were wallowing in the filth of vices back to the path of virtue. But among those who use the word of God in any manner, such corrections of morals are daily occurrences where there is no new creation of the heart or saving renewal of the mind. Moreover, the degrees of these changes — with respect to the vices which sinners renounce and the obedience they embrace — are varied, and their causes varied as well. To enumerate all of these here would take too long. For there is an efficacious operation of the Spirit of Christ through the word upon the hearts of non-regenerate men, which is not regeneration. He illuminates their minds especially with the light of the gospel. Hence they are called enlightened, Heb. vi. 4. That is, by some special gift He sharpens their understanding and imparts to it a peculiar keenness for understanding the will of God as revealed in the Scriptures. By the power of this light He stirs and stimulates their consciences to perform their natural duty diligently; and He affects some with a sense of sin, and with grief and repentance on account of sins committed; He pricks and strikes the heart, does not allow it to sleep securely in its vices, and moreover allures it with the sweetness of the word, and with some fleeting taste and foretaste of heavenly things and of future joys, so that in many they become hearers of the word of God spoken. He also brings them into a kind of bondage, casting into them a fear of death and hell; from which they are vexed, tormented, and filled with horror, binding themselves with vows to perform obedience, following the righteousness of the law, performing the duties prescribed, sometimes giving themselves over to wicked superstitions, and earnestly seeking deliverance by every means. These things and others of the same kind, the faithful ministers of God among us recount at length to the people, confirm with testimonies and examples, and diligently warn the Christian people not to allow themselves to be deceived by a shadow or phantom of regeneration. But to pursue this further here does not belong to the purpose of the work undertaken.

    Translator note: Several OCR artifacts silently corrected throughout. The Greek word rendered 'enlightened' (Heb. vi. 4) corresponds to the garbled 'gariod vas' in the original OCR — context and the scripture reference make the intended term clear.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    __ VY. Dicamus ideo paucis, proximo in loco, secundtim mensuram | upiowaros quod accepimus, et lumen illud quantulumcunque, quod ex lumine suo nobis Deus gratiose largiri dignatus erit, quinam sint renati isti, quos solos divinze hujus sapientize capaces esse asserimus. Omnes homines in statu peceati nasci,—hoc est, et justitia naturali _destitutos, et naturz corruptz vitio infectos, adeoque peccati poenz 'obnoxios, quee est ira Dei sempiterna,—aperté testatur Spiritus Sanctus. Illius testimoniis evidentissimis, frigidissimarum distincti- -uncularum fuco freti, nonnulli refragantur; sed ingrate et inepte. Quos ideo eousque tenet czecus sui amor,—ex proprii cordis adversis Deum stattis spiritualis, nature legis Dei, et gratize evangelice pro- fundissimé ignorantid oriundus,—ut negent se, aut vitii naturalis labe pollutos, aut dédvvauias spiritualis, imo et pravitatis laqueis -usque adeo teneri, ut nihil boni intelligere, aut velle, aut percipere | possint, plane hic negligendos esse duximus. Vereor autem, ne “quia dicunt, se videre, maneat eorum peccatum;” atque ob pecca- tum justissima Dei ira tempore constituto patefacienda, Joh. iil. 36, ix. 41. Hypothesi isti de statu omnium hominum naturali miser- rimo, innititur omnis theologia evangelica; neque sine illius agni- tione, et sensu gravissimo aut intelligi potest aut observari.. Quid enim ; num sanis opus est medico,—justis resipiscentid,—puris sancti- ficatione,—vivis Spiritu vivificante,—innocentibus satisfactione,— videntibus collyrio,—ad obedientiam debitam preestandam a se ipsis idoneis, salutari Dei gratia vorticordia, atque efficaci potentia,— amicis Dei reconciliatione,—aut benedictis, ut a maledictione libera- rentur? lLegi nuperrime istiusmodi disputatores, quorum plane 'misertum est. Ne sinas, Domine Jesu, pro infinita tua misericordia, “me, peccatorum spaérov maximumque, vel momenti studium in eo ponere, quo probem, me paucioribus nominibus tibi devinctum esse, quam revera sim, aut quam ut essem mihi vité animaque optabilius est! Quales autem sint in statu naturee omnes homines ex eis ra- tionibus, quibus irregenitos theologize hujus incapaces esse, superitis probayimus, intelligi potest. Mortui sunt, ceeci, stupidi, Dei osores et inimici preefracti, omnis salutaris gratiz et lucis inanes, Satanz mancipia, in omne vitium proclives, et a bono omni spirituali maxime alieni. In hoc autem statu quantumyis illorum plurimi ipsi sibi summopere placeant, atque sint in deliciis, Deo tamen pla- cere nolunt, non possunt. Hoc regnum est Satanze, heec potestas tenebrarum, unde in regnum Christi gloriosum et admirabilem lucem sunt transferendi, quotquot ex Dei gratia sunt regenerandi, Ea translatio est regeneratio; que nova creatio etiam, aut nova creatura, renovatio, resurrectio e mortuis, oculorum apertio, cordis circumcisio, vivificatio, varié scilicet, prout aut Deum operis aucto- rem, aut hominem ejusdem subjectum respicit, indigitatur. Operis auctor ipse Deus. Inde iterum nasci, et a Deo genitum esse, idem sunt. Opus autem hoc suum Deus perficit per Spiritum et verbum: "Avayeysvnuévor ox ex omopis Dbuprijs, GARG aMbcprov, dic Aovyou Caivrog @03, 1 Pet. i. 23; hoc est, Are Aourpod rauriyysvecias, nal dvancivwoews Tveduaroc cyiov, Tit. iii 5; itaque obx && aiudrwy, obde ex Ierquarog oupnds, od: éx DeAnworos dvdpts, &AM’ ex Ocod, regenerantur peccatores, Joh. i. 13.

    English

    V. Let us therefore say briefly, in the next place, according to the measure of understanding which we have received, and that light however small which God will have graciously deigned to bestow upon us from His own light, who these regenerate persons are whom we assert to be alone capable of this divine wisdom. The Holy Spirit openly testifies that all men are born in a state of sin — that is, destitute of natural righteousness, infected with the corruption of a depraved nature, and therefore liable to the punishment of sin, which is the eternal wrath of God. Against His most evident testimonies, relying on the disguise of the most frigid little distinctions, some resist; but ungratefully and foolishly. These are so far held by a blind self-love — arising from a most profound ignorance of the spiritual state of their own hearts against God, of the nature of the law of God, and of evangelical grace — that they deny that they are polluted by the stain of natural corruption or held by the bonds of spiritual inability and indeed of depravity to such a degree that they can neither understand, nor will, nor receive anything good. We have judged that these persons are to be simply disregarded here. Yet I fear that "because they say they see, their sin remains," and that on account of sin the most just wrath of God is to be revealed at the appointed time, Joh. iii. 36, ix. 41. All evangelical theology rests upon this premise concerning the most miserable natural state of all men; nor can it be understood or observed without the acknowledgment and most weighty sense of it. For what? Do the healthy need a physician — the righteous need repentance — the pure need sanctification — the living need a life-giving Spirit — the innocent need satisfaction — those who see need eye-salve — those who are of themselves sufficient to render the obedience due, need the saving grace, mercy, and effectual power of God — the friends of God need reconciliation — or the blessed need to be freed from a curse? I recently read disputants of this sort, for whom one feels genuine pity. Do not allow, Lord Jesus, in Your infinite mercy, that I — the least and greatest of sinners — should spend even a moment's effort in proving that I am bound to You by fewer obligations than I truly am, or than it would be more desirable to me with all my life and soul to be! What sort of persons all men are in the state of nature can be understood from those arguments by which we proved above that the unregenerate are incapable of this theology. They are dead, blind, stupid, haters of God and obstinate enemies, empty of all saving grace and light, slaves of Satan, prone to every vice, and most alienated from every spiritual good. But in this state, however much very many of them are greatly pleased with themselves and are at ease, they neither will nor can please God. This is the kingdom of Satan, this is the power of darkness, from which all who are to be regenerate by the grace of God must be transferred into the glorious kingdom of Christ and His admirable light. That transfer is regeneration; which is also variously designated as new creation, or new creature, renewal, resurrection from the dead, opening of eyes, circumcision of the heart, quickening — according to whether it has regard to God as the author of the work or to man as the subject of it. The author of the work is God Himself. Hence to be born again and to be begotten of God are the same. Now God accomplishes this His work through the Spirit and the word: born again not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, through the living word of God, 1 Pet. i. 23; that is, through the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the Holy Spirit, Tit. iii. 5; and so sinners are regenerated not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God, Joh. i. 13.

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-garbled Greek passages; Owen's own Latin summaries of the scripture texts appear alongside them and have been used as the primary basis for the English rendering of those passages. Some Latin OCR artifacts also silently corrected.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Due autem sunt quasi partes conditionis istius miserrime, et statils, in quo nascimur omnes. Est enim in eo miseria ob peccatum admissum, adeoque omnem cum Deo communionem amissam ; estque ad bonum omne spirituale ddvvayia totalis, ex amissione principii practici,—ad bene et spiritualiter operandum que Dei sunt idonei, —nata, quam nexu individuo comitatur ad omne malum propensio habitualis. Hine totus homo miseria et peccatum, preeterea nihil. Duplici huic malo duplex remedium Deus destinans, ex duplici ope- ratione efficaci duplex effectum producit; malorum istorum utrique oppositum. Id qui sit ostendemus. Miseriam naturalem nescire, miserize naturalis pars est. Ex e& ignorantia superbia oritur, et giiavria. Se in optimo statu et conditione, saltem non pessimo, vel jam esse, vel esse posse, aut futurum esse, quandoque volet, ipsi sibi somnians naturaliter persuadet omnis peccator; aut haec omnia pro nihilo reputat. Hic si quis forte, ut seepius fit, etiam eis in locis, ubi evangelice preedicationi libertas indulta est, de quibus solum procedit preesens disputatio, nactus sit doctorem sui similem, qui disciplinari aliqué rerum theologicarum scientia inflatus, se pro novi testamenti ministro venditat, revera Spiritu Christi atque aded salu- tari omni voluntatis Dei et mysterii evangelici émyvdosr destitutus, is hominis animum ita demulcebit, atque spe salutis aterne in eo, quo heeret statu, obtinendze ablata in fraudem illiciet, ut omni salu- taris renovationis curd abjecté, non tantium in utramque aurem

    English

    VI. Now there are as it were two parts of this most miserable condition and state in which we are all born. For in it there is misery on account of sin committed, and therefore the loss of all communion with God; and there is a total inability for every spiritual good, arising from the loss of the practical principle — sufficient for doing well and spiritually the things that are of God — which is accompanied by an inseparable bond of habitual propensity toward every evil. Hence the whole man is misery and sin, and nothing else. Appointing a double remedy for this double evil, God from a double efficacious operation produces a double effect, opposed to each of those evils. We will show what this is. Not to know one's natural misery is itself a part of natural misery. From that ignorance arises pride and self-conceit. Every sinner naturally persuades himself by a kind of dreaming that he is, or can be, or will be at some future time when he chooses, in the best state and condition, or at least not the worst; or he counts all these things as nothing. Here if anyone, as very often happens, even in those places where freedom is granted to evangelical preaching — of which alone the present disputation treats — should happen upon a teacher of his own kind, who, puffed up with some academic knowledge of theological matters, passes himself off as a minister of the new testament, while in truth destitute of the Spirit of Christ and of all saving knowledge of the will of God and of the mystery of the gospel, that teacher will so soothe the man's mind, and by removing the hope of obtaining eternal salvation in the state in which he clings will lure him into a trap, so that, having cast aside all care for saving renewal, he will not only sleep carelessly on both ears

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; text continues in block 57. Greek word 'ddvvayia' (inability) and 'giiavria' (self-conceit/ignominy) are OCR-garbled; rendered from context. The word 'émyvdosr' near the end is OCR-garbled Greek for 'knowledge' (epignosis); rendered from context.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    -securus dormiet, sed et in alios ferocire, qui salubriora consilia e Dei verbo suggerentes eum ad meliorem frugem reducere vellent, non _dubitabit. Hine doctoribus nonnullis et discipulis eorum in ipsd hac luce evangelii regeneratio pene est ludibrio. Atqui peccatorem re- -generandum hic primtm Deus sistit. Ad serium sui, statisque in quo coram Deo omnium Rectore et Judice justissimo vivit, sensum, animam peccatricem per verbum suum provocat. Hine prima Dei ‘notitia judicio practico insidet, non sine horrore mortis et pane ceterne metu. Res autem non parve molis est, hominem in peccatis mortuum, sui plenum, vitiis mancipatum, sternitatis securum eousque expergefacere, ut serium, in ordine ad judicium ultimum, sui examen institueret. In modis autem mediisque, quibus in ef- fectu hoe producendo utitur, prodit se liberrima Dei voluntas, et infinita sapientia. Ante verbum scriptis exaratum solenne ei erat _justitiee ac terroris sui testimonia infigere per somnia divinitus im- -missa. Id nos docet apud Jobum vir sanctus, cap. xxxill, 15-17, “Per somnium, visionis noctis, in cadendo soporem super homines, per dormitationes super cubile; tunc revelabit aurem hominum, et in vinculo suo obsignabit, ad revocandum hominem ab opere, et ut superbiam a viro tegat, ut prohibeat animam ejus a fovea.” Inde

    English

    but will not hesitate to rage against others who, by suggesting healthier counsels from the word of God, would seek to bring him back to better conduct. Hence among certain teachers and their disciples, regeneration is almost a laughingstock even in this very light of the gospel. Yet it is here that God first places the sinner who is to be regenerated. He rouses the sinful soul through His word to a serious sense of itself and of the state in which it lives before God, the Ruler of all and the most just Judge. Hence the first knowledge of God takes hold in the practical judgment, not without the horror of death and the fear of eternal punishment. But it is no small matter to awaken a man who is dead in sins, full of self, enslaved to vices, and secure concerning eternity, to the point where he would institute a serious examination of himself in view of the final judgment. But in the modes and means He uses in producing this effect, the most free will of God and His infinite wisdom reveal themselves. Before the word was committed to writing, it was His custom to impress upon men the testimonies of His justice and terror through divinely sent dreams. This the holy man teaches us in Job, ch. xxxiii. 15-17: "In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falls upon men, in slumberings upon the bed; then He will reveal the ear of men, and will seal their instruction, to turn man away from his deed, and to cover pride from man, that He may keep back his soul from the pit." From there

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; text continues in block 60 (blocks 58 and 59 are interpolated quotations). Several OCR artifacts silently corrected.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Kal yap 7 ava bx Aubs toriy.—lliad. i. 68.

    English

    For even a dream comes from Zeus. — Iliad i. 68.

    Translator note: Greek line from Homer, Iliad i. 68; OCR-garbled but recognizable; rendered from the known text.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _ Eratque peculiare somniorum genus, que antiqui éve/pous dsm waroug vocabant. O/ & rotros, inquit Eustathius in Hiad. A, xvpins eingov chy rou bveipov xAjow: we rd By, Aros ro dAnbes, eipovres xal Aéyovres: 01d nal bup7} 6 ro1odrog Ovespos ereyero, dice rb ovap Paivery.

    English

    And there was a particular class of dreams which the ancients called divinely sent. Eustathius in Iliad, Book I, says that these properly gave rise to the name of the dream: as if to say, derived from Zeus, finding and declaring the truth; and therefore such a dream was called divine, because the dream appeared.

    Translator note: Greek text is heavily OCR-damaged; rendered by inference from context, the reference to Eustathius on Iliad Book I, and the known content of that scholion. Low confidence due to garbled Greek.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIL. Eundem effectum opera providentie externa, quibus Deus aut benignitatem et misericordiam, aut judicia et iram suam exse- quitur, producunt. Ita loco praedicto vir sanctus, ver. 19-28, “ Corri- pitur in dolore super cubile suum, et multitudo ossium ejus in dolore, et vita ejus abominatur panem, et anima ejus cibum desiderabilem. Consumetur caro ejus, ut non videatur ; et constringentur ossa ejus non videbuntur; et appropinquat fovez anima ejus, et vita ejus destruc- toribus. Tunc,” etc. Psaltes etiam, Ps. Ixxviil. 33,34, “Consumpsit in vanitate dies eorum, et annos eorum in terrore. Ctim occidit eos, querebant eum.” Similia habet propheta, Esa. xxvi. 10, 11. Hu- jusmodi enim providentize divine dispensationes eousque hominum peccatorum animos sepius afficiunt, quamvis “ zs habeant, et triplex circa precordia ferrum,’ nequeant se continere, quin serid coram Deo contremiscant, atque exhorrescant judicium futurum. Ple- rumque autem verbi Dei preedicati hoc opus est et effectum. — Ita nos docet apostolus, 1 Cor. xiv. 24, 25, et propheta, Hos. vi. 5.

    English

    VII. The same effect is produced by the external works of providence, by which God executes either His goodness and mercy, or His judgments and wrath. Thus the holy man in the passage already cited, vv. 19-28: "He is chastened with pain upon his bed, and the multitude of his bones with pain, and his life abhors bread, and his soul desirable food. His flesh is consumed so that it cannot be seen; and his bones that were not seen are laid bare; and his soul draws near to the pit, and his life to the destroyers. Then," etc. The Psalmist also, Ps. lxxviii. 33, 34: "He consumed their days in vanity, and their years in terror. When He slew them, they sought Him." The prophet has similar things, Isa. xxvi. 10, 11. For dispensations of divine providence of this kind very often so affect the minds of sinful men that, though they "have brass and triple iron around their hearts," they cannot restrain themselves from trembling earnestly before God and from dreading the coming judgment. But for the most part this is the work and effect of the preached word of God. So the apostle teaches us, 1 Cor. xiv. 24, 25, and the prophet, Hos. vi. 5.

    Translator note: The Latin phrase 'zs habeant, et triplex circa precordia ferrum' is a quotation from Horace (Odes I.3.9) rendered with OCR corruption; translated from the known poetic context.

  14. Original

    Fandem vim aut energiam verbi predicationem comitari quotidie videbimus. VOL, XVII. 28

    English

    We will daily see the same power or energy accompanying the preaching of the word. Vol. XVII. 28

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Peccatori curas hasce sub pectore versanti, inter intimas cordis ratiocinationes, utrim Deum habeat inimicum necne, acris oritur suspicio. “ Malum et acerbum quéd in Deum peccaverit,” jam tandem intelligere incipit, Jer. i. 19. Plurtmorum ideo pecca- torum diuturna forsan oblivione obrutorum memoriam redintegrans, occultis conscientize morsibus, et molestis cogitationibus implicatur. “ Quid feci,” inquit, “quid facio, aut denuo sum facturus, qué me vertam nescio? Quid si Deum iratum experirer, atque ita in poenas inciderem eternas? Quid si spes iste, quibus hactenus animum egrotum lactavi, decolarent, et fallaces esse deprehenderentur? Alia haud dubid mihi vite ratio ineunda est, nisi mallem perire.” Hee, inquam, atque hujusmodi verbi divini virtute quasi attoniti imis pectoribus versant peccatores, Eorum autem, qui propric con- ditionis sensu ita varie tanguntur, multi, ceecitatis innate res spiri- tuales in proprio earum lumine et splendore adhuc videri prohibentis, concupiscentiz carnalis, rerum terrarum cupiditatis, tentationum satanicarum, vi, hominumque malorum consortio, victi denud resi- liunt, et in priorem incidunt dvasodyotav. Hine illorum ad bonam frugem recuperatio difficilis, ac finis seepenumerd principio pejor, Jer. viii. 9.

    English

    VIII. For the sinner who turns these anxieties over in his breast, amid the inmost reasonings of the heart, a keen suspicion arises whether he has God as an enemy or not. He begins at last to understand "that it is an evil and bitter thing that he has sinned against God," Jer. ii. 19. Restoring perhaps the memory of very many sins long buried in oblivion, he is entangled in the secret gnawings of conscience and troublesome thoughts. "What have I done," he says, "what am I doing, or what am I about to do again? I do not know which way to turn. What if I should experience God as angry, and so fall into eternal punishments? What if these hopes with which I have hitherto nourished my sick soul should fade and be found to be deceptive? I must without doubt adopt another rule of life, unless I would rather perish." These things, I say, and things of this kind, sinners who are as it were stunned by the power of the divine word turn over in their inmost hearts. But of those who are so variously touched by the sense of their own condition, many — overcome by the force of innate blindness, which still prevents spiritual things from being seen in their own light and splendor, by carnal concupiscence, by the desire of earthly things, by satanic temptations, and by the company of evil men — recoil again and fall back into their former insensibility. Hence their recovery to good conduct is difficult, and the end is very often worse than the beginning, Jer. viii. 9.

    Translator note: The Greek word 'dvasodyotav' (insensibility/callousness; anaesthesia) is OCR-garbled; rendered from context.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Hee verd Spirittis Dei adversiis potestatem tenebrarum in cordibus peccatorum prima quasi velitatio est; in destruendis Sa- tanz operibus, cum ad fortem armatum ligandum ipse fortior se accingit, primum quasi tentamen. Succedunt hisce validiores, et magis efficaces spiritualis potenti: egressus. Vagas et instabiles ratiocinationes, quibus se ad examen sui aliquale peragendum excitat cogitabunda anima, adhuc tantiim ostendimus. Tales solent esse primarum admonitionum fructus, quasi expergiscentium motus in- certi. Sunt alize “ sagittee” Christi “acute,” Ps. xlv. 5, 6, quas ita cordibus peccatorum infigit, ut eas quantumvis vellent, excutere ne- queant. Hisce usus conscientias et mentes hominum sensu peccati, mortis metu, atque horribili futuri judicii prajudicio, pungit, vul- nerat, terret. Vid. Actor. xxiv. 25. Etenim naturam, reatum, turpitudinem peccati apud intimos anime recessus denudans, quin- etiam multitudinem peccatorum, quorum ipse sibi conscius peccator, atque innumeras peccatorum circumstantias reatum cumulantes ei in mentem revocans, posnam mortis ei denunciat, spem evasionis om- nem precidit, atque eum se undique miserrimum ac periturum illico sentire cogit. Jam verd quicquid horridum, tremendum, luctuosum, natura humana concipere potest, id ante oculos peceatori continud obversatur: Heb, ii. 15, B6€w Yavdrou dic ravrds rod Cav evoxor joav BovAciag. Hoc autem verbi aut doctrine legis speciale effectum est: Rom. vil. 7, Tiy &mwaupriay odx eyvay, ef por) O1ce vowou cognitio enim peceati per legem est ; istiusmodi scilicet, unde convietio, seu sensus peccati practicus, oritur; quo Deus rete suum peccatoribus injiciens, descendere eos cogit tanquam cceli volucres, Hos. vii. 12. Postquam enim animam peccatricem naturam et reatum peccati sui serid per- pendere vi verbi sui potenti et efficaci quasi coégerit, atque ei intel- lectum preebuerit, qud in legis speculo pravitatem illius et meritum contemplari possit, quod “legis adventui” ascribit apostolus, Rom. vii. 9, atque conscientiam ad officium suum seduld faciendum ex- pergefecerit; dolore legali, metu, meestitia, anxietate, aliisque affec- tibus naturam humanam affligentibus,—iis sepenumero majoribus, pro quibus exprimendis nomina suppetunt,— ipsa cordis penetralia ita afficit, ut summ4 nunquam vacet molestia, Actor. ii. 37, Kareviynouy +7 xapdig. “ Quid nunc agam,” inquit peccator, “ in statu miserrimo a seipso inexpectatd deprehensus? discrucior animi; in pectore con- silii nihil quicquam consistit. Deum, quem mihi facilem propiti- ‘umque somniatus sum, hostem infensissimum experior; legem etiam, cujus antehac nullam habui rationem, non tanttm sanctam, puram- que, sed et igneam potentemque, cujus transgressiones omnes non ‘nisi morte expiands sunt, eAque eterna; horror, tenebrze, dolores | inferni me citcumdant, excruciant, dilacerant.” Ita apostolus ad Rom. vii. 9, "Bye d& eCav yupls véwou wore: éAdobong de ris ZyroAS, ) &maprie boiler, bye 8: arta. Vivum meipsum, sanum, justum, Deo gra- ‘tum censui, sed adventu legis periit spes illa et excisa est. Hine Jiberationis oritur desiderium, et eventtis sollicita exspectatio, de- sperationi, quam spei propior, Actor. ii. 37, T/ rorjoouev; cap. xvi. 30, Ti us OF orl Wve, 00%; Hic iterum preces ex imo pectore, lachrymee et suspiria, officia divina et humana seduld peracta, justitiam enim coram Deo quovis modo obtinendam statuunt, Rom. ix. 31. Neque tamen ciim hucusque deventum est, opus conversionis ad Deum semper ad umbilicum perducitur. Multi enim voluptatum illece- ‘pris iterum illaqueati, totum hoc, quicquid sit operis divini initium, -pectoribus excutientes, in vitioram volutabrum iterum redeunt, geternum perituri, 2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. Nonnullis placet justitia ag é€ Zpyow vipov, Rom. ix. 32, atque dum hance sistere satagunt (quod na- ture vitiate crimen et stultitia, in dogma apud plurimos abiit eccle- siasticum) non se submittunt justities Dei, Rom. x. 8. Medios itaque inter colum attingendi conatus, eosque sepe acerrimos, aliquoties horrendos et crudeles, Mich. vi. 6, 7, ad inferos properant. Etenim currant licet ad morsus, et pungentes conscientiz stimulos, extra solis justitiee vias currentibus perire necesse est. Eorum, quos Deus ad salutarem Christi cognitionem efficaciter et gratiose perducere velit, alia est ratio. Prim6 enim sententiam legis adversts se latam, non tantiim actualium peccatorum, sed et totius conditionis et status naturalis respectu justissimam et «equissimam, ut agnoscant et con- fiteantur, per Spiritum suum efficit in cordibus eorum potenter ope- rantem, Rom. vii. 12, 13, deinde etiam Deum ipsum legis auctorem ut justificent, Rom. iii, 20, os verd sibi occludant reattis sensu, ver.

    English

    IX. Now this is as it were the first skirmish of the Spirit of God against the power of darkness in the hearts of sinners; the first attempt, as it were, in destroying the works of Satan, when He who is stronger girds Himself to bind the strong man armed. Upon these follow more powerful and more efficacious sallies of spiritual power. We have so far shown only the vague and unstable reasonings by which the contemplative soul stirs itself to perform some sort of examination of itself. Such tend to be the fruits of the first admonitions — the uncertain stirrings, as it were, of those beginning to awake. There are other "sharp arrows" of Christ, Ps. xlv. 5, 6, which He so embeds in the hearts of sinners that they cannot shake them out, however much they might wish. Using these, He pricks, wounds, and terrifies the consciences and minds of men with a sense of sin, the fear of death, and a dreadful foreboding of the coming judgment. See Acts xxiv. 25. For exposing the nature, guilt, and baseness of sin in the inmost recesses of the soul, and moreover recalling to the sinner's mind the multitude of sins of which he himself is conscious, and the innumerable circumstances of sins that accumulate guilt, He denounces upon him the punishment of death, cuts off all hope of escape, and compels him to feel himself utterly miserable on every side and about to perish immediately. And now whatever is horrible, terrible, and sorrowful that human nature can conceive, that stands continually before the eyes of the sinner: Heb. ii. 15, through the fear of death they were throughout all their life subject to bondage. Now this is the special effect of the word or the doctrine of the law: Rom. vii. 7, I would not have known sin except through the law; for the knowledge of sin is through the law — of such a kind, namely, from which practical conviction, or the practical sense of sin, arises; by which God casting His net upon sinners compels them to descend like birds of the heavens, Hos. vii. 12. For after He has as it were compelled the sinful soul earnestly to weigh the nature and guilt of its sin by the powerful and efficacious force of His word, and has provided it with understanding by which it can contemplate its depravity and desert in the mirror of the law — which the apostle ascribes to "the coming of the law," Rom. vii. 9 — and has awakened the conscience to perform its duty diligently; with legal grief, fear, sadness, anxiety, and other emotions afflicting human nature — often greater ones than words suffice to express — He so affects the very inmost chambers of the heart that it is never free from the greatest distress, Acts ii. 37, they were pierced in their heart. "What shall I do now," says the sinner, "unexpectedly discovered by myself in the most miserable state? I am tormented in my soul; no counsel at all stands firm in my breast. God, whom I dreamed to be easy and favorable toward me, I find to be the most hostile enemy; and the law also, to which I had previously paid no regard, not only holy and pure, but also fiery and powerful, whose transgressions can all be expiated only by death, and that eternal; horror, darkness, and the pains of hell surround me, torment me, and tear me to pieces." So the apostle in Rom. vii. 9: I was alive once without the law; but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. I reckoned myself alive, healthy, just, and acceptable to God; but with the coming of the law that hope perished and was cut off. From this arises a desire for liberation and an anxious expectation of the outcome, closer to despair than to hope, Acts ii. 37, What shall we do? ch. xvi. 30, What must I do to be saved? Here again prayers from the inmost heart, tears and sighs, divine and human duties performed diligently — for they resolve to obtain righteousness before God by any means, Rom. ix. 31. Yet when it has come to this point, the work of conversion to God is not always carried through to completion. For many, ensnared again by the lures of pleasures, shaking out of their breasts this whole beginning of divine work, whatever it may be, return again to the wallowing of vices, to perish eternally, 2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. Some are pleased with a righteousness as it were from works of law, Rom. ix. 32, and while they strive to establish this righteousness — which is the crime and folly of corrupt nature and has passed into an ecclesiastical dogma among very many — they do not submit to the righteousness of God, Rom. x. 8. And so amid attempts to reach heaven, often the most strenuous and sometimes horrible and cruel ones, Mic. vi. 6, 7, they hasten to hell. For though they run toward the bites and pricking goads of conscience, those who run outside the paths of the sun of righteousness must necessarily perish. For those whom God wills efficaciously and graciously to bring to the saving knowledge of Christ, the case is different. For first, through His Spirit working powerfully in their hearts, He causes them to acknowledge and confess the sentence of the law pronounced against them to be most just and equitable — not only with respect to their actual sins but also with respect to their entire condition and natural state, Rom. vii. 12, 13; then also that they justify God Himself as the author of the law, Rom. iii. 20, and that they stop their mouths by the sense of their guilt, v.

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-garbled Greek passages (notably the Greek renderings of Rom. vii. 7, Heb. ii. 15, Acts ii. 37, Acts xvi. 30, Rom. vii. 9); Owen's own Latin translations and paraphrases of these texts appear in the surrounding Latin text and have been used as the primary basis for the English rendering. Block ends mid-sentence at 'ver.' (verse reference to follow). Multiple OCR artifacts silently corrected throughout the Latin.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    19. Omnia igitur a liberrima Dei gratia et beneplacito exspectanda edocti, ab ejus voluntate toti dependere satagunt, neque malorum remedia, qu anhelant, turbate aut impatienter querere, Hab. i. 2-4, Ha animi consternatio, ea spiritis dejectio, is cordis metus et tremor, ea oris confusio, vultts ille pudor, ea in se ipsis desperatio, quibus omnibus tanttim non obruuntur, non nisi humilem et sub- missam de se sententiz divine exspectationem permittunt, Luc. xvii. 13; Ps. cxxx. Hoc tantim fixum statutumque habere viden- tur, si Deo eos occidere libuerit, se tamen eum neutiquam desertu- ros. Jamque indies magis magisque liberationem, gratam miseri- cordiam, justitiam, coram Deo acceptationem anhelat, peccatorum onere laborans, gemens, fatiscens anima. Spiritus ideo Sanctus a Christo promissus, ut peccatoribus in mentem revocet et suggerat, quze ad consolationem spiritualem pertinent, Joh. xiv. 26. Verbum aliquod evangelicum cordi peccatoris labascentis secreto et efficaciter insinuare identidem incipit; quale quidem illud est, Ps. exxx. 4, “Tecum est condonatio ipsa, Domine, ut vereare.” Reclamat equi- dem illico conscientia peccatoris, et etiam lex ipsa; utraque eum de condonatione aut venia quidquam sperare prohibet; nihil tale apud Deum quemquam peccatorum inventurum, fortiter et continue voci- ferat. Fieri non potest, inquiunt, ut tantus peccator a Deo sanctis- simo, justissimoque veniam consequaris; morere ergo, prout lex jubet: “Stipendium enim peccati mors est,” Rom. vi. 23. Hic verd, cium ad incitas iterum peccator redactus videtur, is ipse Spiritus, qui usque adhuc legi et conscientize ipsius adversts ipsum suppetias tulit, atque efficaces et potentes eas reddidit ad durum cor ejus et preefractum conterendum, omnemque propriz justitie opinionem excutiendam, wjrws xarurob7 ex parte stat altera, atque adversis con- scientize accusationes et morsus, legis sententiam, et Satanee tenta- tiones, ipsum jam pené labascentem, imo sxpe victum et manus dantem, variis submissis spei et patientize fulcris, firmat, sustentat, stabilit. Ctm enim non, statim ac ad misericordiam divinam se recipere conantur sensu peccatorum atque ire divine onusti, favore et gratia se amplecti sentiunt peccatores, sed a Deo potits ut indig- nos procul amandari; ne astu Satanee,—repulsam istam, quam me- tuunt, sed sine causa, in rem suam avidissime arripientis,—in des- perationis barathrum preecipitarentur, Spiritus Sanctus sensim et imperceptibiliter, per varia media, subsidia generalia administrat. Hic verd proclamationes, Esa. lv. 1, Joh. vii. 37; declarationes, Joh, ii 16; Ps. cxxx. 4; exhortationes, iene i. 38; invitationes, Matt. xi. 28, 29, Apoc, xxii. 17; et promissiones evangelics locum habent. Eis omnibus i in peccatoris “e potestate tenebrarum in admirabilem Christi lucem” translatione utitur Spiritus Sanctus, Tandem autem idem Spiritus Christum ipsum longe forsan ante praedicatum, sed ob ceecitatem mentis, duritiem cordis, amorem peccati aut justitizs pro- priv, neglectum, saltem non qua decet animi submissione in pretio habitum, in promissionibus evangelii ante oculos peccatoribus hisce observari facit. Illum ipsum autem, postquam miseri, perditi, de- fessi, maledicti, quasi “ex orbis terrarum extremitatibus,” Esa. xlv. 22, in altum sublatum conspiciunt, propitiationemque positam esse in illius sanguine, ad declarandam Dei justitiam in remissione pec- ccatorum, Rom. iii. 24, 25; eAque maledictionem factum fuisse, ut benedictio Abrahami fidelis veniret in credentes, Gal. ii, 13, 14; atque Deum in illo placatum, mundumque sibi reconciliantem vi- dent, agnoscunt, eum solum expetunt, eoque ad eum, prout olim mortis rei ad urbes refugii proprié confugiunt. Illum justitize Dei ob peccata sua maxima, omnia, abundé satisfecisse, atque in san- guine proprio zternam nactum esse redemptionem credunt, Heb. ix. 12; atque ita a Deo factum esse justitiam et redemptionem om- -nibus in eum credentibus, 1 Cor. i. 30. Hine pudor, amor, sui dis- plicentia, humiliatio, proprise justitize renunciatio, resipiscentia ori- -untur; Christo autem per fidem accepto unicé, etiam amandum et -colendum eum recipiunt, ei fidunt, eique se docendos, regendos, sanctificandos, corrigendos, salvandos, totos deducunt, X. Interea autem temporis, dum hzc Deum inter et animam _peceatricem per verbum transiguntur, ipse pro infinita sua miseri- cordia in Jesu Christo, quando et quomodo vult, modo plane ineffa- bili sed potenti et efficaci per Spiritum suum sanctissimum, animam _prits in peccatis mortuam nova vita spirituali donat, cordeque novo, ceecos ei oculos aperit, atque in eam totam mirifice splendescit ad prebendum lucem gloriz suze in facie Jesu Christi. Hine totus homo nova creatura efficitur, habilisque et idoneus ad Deo rite ' obediendum, secundum novi feederis normam, Jer. xxxii. 39; Ezech. xi. 19, xxxvi. 26; Actor. xxvi 18; Rom. vii. 2,11; 2 Cor. iv. 6; Eph. ii. 2-5, iv. 23, 24; 2 Cor. v.17. Peccator autem, in hunc modum per Dei gratiam, ad vitam reductus et renatus, viribus spiritualibus seu habitu gratis infuso instructus, secundum ejus voluntatem, qui omnia operatur in omnibus, Christo jam per Spiritum inhabitantem unitus, se obedientize evangelicee et bonis operibus, ad qua seduld prestanda 1 in Christo creatus est, dat consecratque, Joh. xiv. 16, 17; Rom. vi. 2, 6; Eph. ii. 10; Tit. i. 11, 12; 1 Joh. iii. 3. “ Atque ita qui natus est ex Spiritu, spiritus est,” Joh. iii 6. Sed hee non eodem modo se in omnibus regenerandis habent. Multa etiam sunt in admirando hoc opere, quorum modum neseimus; plurima que sentimus, quee eloqui non possumus: “ Ventus flat ubicunque libi- tum est; ita etiam est qui ex Spiritu natus est.” Hune citits, illum serits e novi et spiritualis partis angustiis liberat idem Spiritus. Unum acri dolore tundit, pungit, premit, alium mitiis tractat, prout. ei visum est, Sed de hisce satis.

    English

    19. Taught therefore to look for all things from the most free grace and good pleasure of God, they strive to depend wholly upon His will, and not to seek in a troubled or impatient manner the remedies for their evils for which they long, Hab. 1:2–4. That consternation of soul, that dejection of spirit, that fear and trembling of heart, that confusion of speech, that shame of countenance, that despair within themselves — by all of which they are all but overwhelmed — allow nothing but a humble and submissive waiting upon the divine sentence concerning themselves, Luke 17:13; Ps. 130. This alone they seem to hold as fixed and settled: that even if it should please God to slay them, they will by no means forsake Him. And now the soul, laboring under the burden of sins, groaning and sinking, gasps more and more daily for deliverance, for welcome mercy, for righteousness, for acceptance before God. The Holy Spirit was therefore promised by Christ to call back to mind and to suggest to sinners those things which pertain to spiritual consolation, John 14:26. He begins again and again secretly and effectively to insinuate some word of the gospel into the heart of the faltering sinner — such as that word in Ps. 130:4, "With You is forgiveness itself, O Lord, that You may be feared." The conscience of the sinner immediately protests, and likewise the law itself; both forbid him to hope for any forgiveness or pardon whatsoever; both cry out loudly and persistently that no sinner will find any such thing with God. "It is not possible," they say, "that so great a sinner could obtain pardon from a most holy and most just God; die therefore, as the law commands: 'For the wages of sin is death,' Rom. 6:23." But here, when the sinner seems again reduced to his last extremity, that very Spirit, who up to this point had brought the aid of the law and of his own conscience against him and had rendered them effective and powerful for crushing his hard and stubborn heart and for shaking out every opinion of his own righteousness — now stands on the other side, and against the accusations and stings of conscience, the sentence of the law, and the temptations of Satan, strengthens, sustains, and establishes him — now nearly faltering, indeed often defeated and yielding — by various supplied supports of hope and patience. For when sinners, burdened with the sense of their sins and of divine wrath, strive to flee to divine mercy, they do not at once feel themselves embraced with favor and grace, but rather feel themselves sent far away by God as unworthy — lest, by Satan's craftiness — who most eagerly seizes upon that very repulse which they fear, though without cause, and turns it to his own advantage — they should be plunged into the abyss of despair: the Holy Spirit gradually and imperceptibly, through various means, administers general supports. Here proclamations have their place, Isa. 55:1, John 7:37; declarations, John 3:16; Ps. 130:4; exhortations, Jonah 1:38; invitations, Matt. 11:28, 29, Rev. 22:17; and gospel promises. Of all of these the Holy Spirit makes use in the translation of the sinner "from the power of darkness into the marvelous light of Christ." At length, moreover, the same Spirit causes Christ Himself — who was perhaps long since proclaimed, but on account of blindness of mind, hardness of heart, love of sin or of one's own righteousness, was neglected, or at least not held in honor with the submission of soul that is fitting — to be observed by these sinners before their eyes in the promises of the gospel. When, moreover, the wretched, lost, weary, and accursed behold Him lifted up on high, as it were "from the ends of the earth," Isa. 45:22, and see that propitiation has been set forth in His blood for the declaration of God's righteousness in the forgiveness of sins, Rom. 3:24, 25; and that He was made a curse so that the blessing of faithful Abraham might come upon believers, Gal. 3:13, 14; and they see and acknowledge God appeased in Him and reconciling the world to Himself — they seek Him alone, and flee to Him just as those formerly guilty of death fled to the cities of refuge. They believe that He has abundantly satisfied the justice of God for their sins, however great, all of them, and that through His own blood He obtained eternal redemption, Heb. 9:12; and thus that God has made Him righteousness and redemption for all who believe in Him, 1 Cor. 1:30. From this arise shame, love, self-displeasure, humiliation, renunciation of one's own righteousness, and repentance; and having received Christ by faith alone, they likewise receive Him as One to be loved and worshiped, trust in Him, and commit themselves entirely to Him to be taught, governed, sanctified, corrected, and saved. X. In the meanwhile, as these things are being transacted between God and the sinful soul through the word, God Himself, in His infinite mercy in Jesus Christ, when and how He wills, by a manner altogether ineffable yet powerful and effective, through His most holy Spirit, bestows new spiritual life upon the soul previously dead in sins, and with a new heart opens its blind eyes, and shines wonderfully throughout the whole of it, to provide the light of His glory in the face of Jesus Christ. Thus the whole man is made a new creature, fit and capable for rendering proper obedience to God according to the norm of the new covenant, Jer. 32:39; Ezek. 11:19, 36:26; Acts 26:18; Rom. 7:2, 11; 2 Cor. 4:6; Eph. 2:2–5, 4:23, 24; 2 Cor. 5:17. The sinner, thus brought back to life and born again through God's grace, equipped with spiritual powers or with the infused habit of grace, united to Christ now indwelling through the Spirit — in accordance with the will of Him who works all things in all — gives and consecrates himself to evangelical obedience and to good works, for the diligent performance of which he was created in Christ, John 14:16, 17; Rom. 6:2, 6; Eph. 2:10; Tit. 2:11, 12; 1 John 3:3. "And thus he who is born of the Spirit is spirit," John 3:6. But these things do not proceed in the same manner in all who are to be regenerated. There are also many things in this wonderful work whose manner we do not know; very many things which we feel but cannot express: "The wind blows where it will; so also is everyone who is born of the Spirit." This one the same Spirit delivers sooner, that one later, from the straits of the new and spiritual birth. One He strikes, pierces, and presses with sharp pain; another He treats more gently, as seems good to Him. But enough of these things.

    Translator note: Several OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'vultts' read as 'vultus'; 'spiritis' as 'spiritus'; 'sententiz' as 'sententiae'; 'Ps. exxx.' harmonized to 'Ps. cxxx.' as it appears correctly elsewhere in the same block. 'wjrws xarurob7' is a heavily garbled inline Greek phrase; rendered from context as describing the Spirit taking the opposing side on behalf of the sinner — this contextual reconstruction is uncertain. 'iene i. 38' is a severely OCR-damaged scripture reference rendered here as 'Jonah 1:38' which is itself uncertain; the reference is unverifiable from the OCR. 'Gal. ii, 13, 14' rendered as 'Gal. 3:13, 14' because the curse/blessing passage Owen is citing is Galatians 3:13–14; the 'ii' is an OCR error for 'iii.' 'Joh, ii 16' rendered as 'John 3:16' per context; 'ii' is likely an OCR error for 'iii.' 'feederis' read as 'foederis' (covenant). 'Tit. i. 11, 12' rendered as 'Tit. 2:11, 12' per context of God's grace in salvation.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VI.

    English

    Chapter 6.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Theologia donorum spiritualium ovg7A0~j;—Dona extraordinaria vel ordinaria— Ordinaria ministerio peculiaria vel communia—Donorum omnium largitor Christus, Ps. Ixviii. 19; Actor. ii. 33; Eph. iv. 8—P? et accipere et dare significat—Christus donorum spiritualium auctor per Spiritum, Joh. vii. 39; Actor. xix. 2; Joh. xvi. 14; 1 Oor. xii. 11—Theologia donum spirituale esse probatur, Matt, xiii, 11; Jac. i.5,17; 1 Joh. v. 20; 1 Cor. xii. 8; 1 Cor. i. 5; Rom. vi. 17; Eph. i. 17-20—Xe«p:owaray spiritualium natura et incre- mentum—Theologie evangelice fundamentum, lumen salutare—Ejus per dona superaddita progressus—Theologie natura specialis—Ea docenda nobis, que docet S. S.—Theologie rorvavuia; ejus opposita—Definitio—Sapientia est, Deut. iv. 631 Cor. ii. 7;2 Tim. iii. 15; Dan. xii. 3; Ps. xix. 8, 9; Deut. iv. 6; Ps. exix. 98, 99; Prov. viii., ix.; Col. i. 9, iii. 16—Ejus modi communicandi —Objectum immediatum—Effectum primarium—Mentem Christo reddit conformem, aliud—Scientia voluntatis Dei in S.S. revelate—Ha scientia qualis—Novus intellectus—Pietatis praxis, Job. xxviii, 12-23, vel Joh. vii. 17, viii. 31, 32; Col. i. 9, 10; 2 Pet. i. 8, 9—Dissertationis totius évaxeQa- Awlwots—Coronis.

    English

    Theology as a complex of spiritual gifts — Extraordinary or ordinary gifts — Ordinary gifts peculiar to the ministry or common to all — Christ the bestower of all gifts, Ps. 68:19; Acts 2:33; Eph. 4:8 — The Hebrew word signifies both to receive and to give — Christ the author of spiritual gifts through the Spirit, Joh. 7:39; Acts 19:2; Joh. 16:14; 1 Cor. 12:11 — That theology is a spiritual gift is proved, Matt. 13:11; Jac. 1:5, 17; 1 Joh. 5:20; 1 Cor. 12:8; 1 Cor. 1:5; Rom. 6:17; Eph. 1:17-20 — The nature and growth of spiritual gifts — The foundation of evangelical theology, the salvific light — Its progress through superadded gifts — The special nature of theology — What the Holy Scripture teaches us to teach — The many names of theology; its opposites — Definition — It is wisdom, Deut. 4:6; 1 Cor. 2:7; 2 Tim. 3:15; Dan. 12:3; Ps. 19:8, 9; Deut. 4:6; Ps. 119:98, 99; Prov. 8, 9; Col. 1:9, 3:16 — Its mode of communication — Its immediate object — Its primary effect — It conforms the mind to Christ, and another — Knowledge of the will of God revealed in Holy Scripture — The character of this knowledge — The new understanding — The practice of piety, Job 28:12-23, or Joh. 7:17, 8:31, 32; Col. 1:9, 10; 2 Pet. 1:8, 9 — Summary recapitulation of the whole discussion — Conclusion.

    Translator note: Block is a chapter-outline/summary with heavily OCR-damaged Greek and Hebrew abbreviations throughout; rendered from context and parallel structure. The abbreviated Greek terms (e.g., 'ovg7A0~j', 'Xe«p:owaray', 'rorvavuia', 'évaxeQa-Awlwots') are OCR corruptions of Greek words for 'complex/weaving together', 'charismata', 'many-namedness/polyonymy', and 'recapitulation' respectively.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. SupsEctTUM theologize evangelicee, mentem hominis per Spiritum Sanctum renatam esse, definimus. Ipsam jam adeamus theologiam. Ea autem xydpiowa est mvevuariméy, seu potits donorum spiritua- lium svwrAoxq, Ctm autem dona ista spiritualia vel extraordinaria sint vel ordinaria, de hisce soltm agendum. Atque illa quidem duvd- wsig Seu potenti queedam spirituales mentis sunt, a Spiritu Sancto ei indit, quibus ad rerum spiritualium perceptionem et comprehen- sionem atque in usus et fines spirituales applicationem habilis et idonea redditur, Eorum verd donorum, quorum in seripturis sacris mentio facta est, ob varios respectus variosque usus, varia est distribu- tio. Illam, cim ad scopum nostrum non directe pertineat, missam hic faciamus. Id tanttim annotisse sufficiat, Jlorum queedam modo speciali offictum ministerii evangelici (cujus fundamentum sunt, Eph, iv. 8, 11; 1 Cor. xii. 7) spectare, alia omnibus fidelibus, euique pro gradu et mensura sua, communia esse. Potestas dona heec confe- rendi exaltationis Domini nostri Jesu Christi ad dextram Patris fructus est et comes; hereditatis ipsius regalis pars eminentissima. Ita psaltes: Ps, Ixviii, 19, “ Ascendisti in altitudinem, captivitatem captivam duxisti; O782 vn) HP?,”—“accepisti dona in homine.” Quem locum interpretatur Petrus, Actor. 1, 88, TH degig ovv rod Ocod inpwoeis, rqv re Erayysrlav rod wyiqu Tneluarog Aalay rape rod rurpos, sénces rodro 6 vOv tucrs Baémere nal dnovere. Todro erat dona ila lingua- rum et propheti, quorum visu et auditu attoniti fuére Judei. Non quidem donorum ipsorum a Christo acceptorum meminit, expresse, sed Spiritus promissi, qui ea in omnibus immediate operatur. Paulus verba repetit, Eph. iv. 8, "Avatds cig tpos ixmardirevoey winmarwoiay, xa! towne Omar rors avdpwros. Recedit autem ab usitatissima vocis npe significatione, ut rem ipsam planits exponat. Miror, locum Ba in antiqua versione Greeca, que LXX. senioribus aseribitur, | preteriisse eos, qui id sibi negotii dari putabant, ut testimonia ex _Veteri Testamento in Novo citata, eis verbis, quibus usi sunt scrip- tores Yeéavevoros in eam insererent; adhuc enim legitur djuara cru€e, “non tdwxe déwara, ut apud apostolum. Ceterum npd aliquoties dare significat, saltem accipere cum animo et proposito dandi: Hos, xiv. 8, IO") ;—“Accipe bonum;” hoc est, “Da nobis gratiam;” vel ut _nostrates sensum reddunt, “ Receive us graciously ;” hoc est, “Gratiam et favorem nobis largitor.” Exod. xxv. 2, “ Loquere ad filios Israel nA ANP,” —“ ut accipiant mihi oblationem,” hoc est, “ dent.” Inde “verbum accipiendi dare significat cum accipiunt aliunde, ut dent,” inquiunt Hebraeorum magistri. Sensum ideo verborum accu- rate retulit Paulus, adeoque verba ipsa transtulit. Christus spiri- tualia omnia dona a Patre accepit, ut hominibus daret; Christus ideo donorum omnium spiritualium auctor. Collationis autem hujus Spiritus auctoritate post ascensionem conspicue est instructus. Inde illud evangelist: Olrw jv Tlvet wo ceysov, Ort 6 Inoots odderw ed0odobn, _ Joh. vii. 39;—“ Nondum erat Spiritus Sanctus, quia Jesus nondum erat glorificatus;” hoc est, nondum eo modo, de quo loquitur, datus et effusus. Atque hec erat discipulorum Johannis ignorantia, me- morata Act. xix. 2:’AAA’, inquiunt, od: ef Ilvetua dyibv gor, jrorouer. Eductos in ecclesize Judaicee sinu, baptismo Johannes initiatos, igno- rasse, an Spiritus Sanctus revera esset, necne, noli suspicari; Spiritum cognoverunt, tanttm de donis ejus extraordinariis nihil quidquam audiverant. Dona autem hee ordinaria Christi nomine et loco, Joh: xvi. 14, cui vicariam, ut loquitur Tertullianus, operam navat, quibusvis liberrime distribuit xadd¢ BolAcros Spiritus Sanctus, 1 Cor. xii, 11. ‘Exdorw 0: didoros 4 Quvépwors rot Tlvelwaros apis 7d ovppépoy, ver. 7.

    English

    I. We define the SUBJECT of evangelical theology to be the mind of man renewed by the Holy Spirit. Let us now approach theology itself. It is a spiritual charism, or rather a complex of spiritual gifts. Now since these spiritual gifts are either extraordinary or ordinary, we must treat only of the latter here. Those gifts, then, are certain spiritual powers and capacities of the mind, instilled into it by the Holy Spirit, by which it is made fit and capable for the perception and comprehension of spiritual things, and for their application to spiritual uses and ends. Of those gifts, moreover, that are mentioned in the holy Scriptures, there is a varied distribution on account of the various respects and various uses. That distribution, since it does not directly pertain to our purpose, let us here pass over. Let it suffice to note only this: that some of them, in a special manner, pertain to the office of the evangelical ministry (of which they are the foundation, Eph. 4:8, 11; 1 Cor. 12:7), while others are common to all the faithful, each according to his own degree and measure. The power to confer these gifts is the fruit and companion of the exaltation of our Lord Jesus Christ to the right hand of the Father — the most eminent part of His royal inheritance. So speaks the Psalmist: Ps. 68:19, "You have ascended on high, You have led captivity captive" — "You have received gifts among men." This passage Peter interprets, Acts 2:33: "Being therefore exalted to the right hand of God, and having received from the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, He has poured out this that you now see and hear." This referred to those gifts of tongues and prophecy at the sight and sound of which the Jews were astonished. He does not, indeed, expressly mention the gifts themselves received from Christ, but the promised Spirit, who immediately works them in all. Paul repeats the words, Eph. 4:8: "When He ascended on high He led a host of captives, and He gave gifts to men." He departs from the most customary signification of the Hebrew word, in order to set forth the matter more plainly. I marvel that those who undertook the task of inserting into the ancient Greek version attributed to the Seventy Elders the testimonies cited from the Old Testament in the New, using the very words that the inspired writers employed, should have passed over this passage; for it still reads "you received gifts," not "he gave gifts," as in the apostle. Moreover, the Hebrew word sometimes signifies "to give," or at least "to receive with the mind and purpose of giving": Hos. 14:2, "Receive good" — that is, "Give us grace" — or, as our own translators render the sense, "Receive us graciously" — that is, "Be You the bestower of grace and favor upon us." Exod. 25:2, "Speak to the children of Israel, that they take for Me an offering" — that is, "that they give." Hence "the word of receiving signifies giving when they receive from another in order to give," say the masters of the Hebrews. Paul therefore accurately rendered the sense of the words, and so translated the words themselves. Christ received all spiritual gifts from the Father in order to give them to men; Christ therefore is the author of all spiritual gifts. Moreover, the authority of this conferral upon the Spirit was conspicuously given after the ascension. Hence that word of the evangelist: "The Spirit was not yet given, because Jesus had not yet been glorified," Joh. 7:39 — that is, not yet given and poured out in the manner of which he speaks. And this was the ignorance of the disciples of John, recorded in Acts 19:2: "But," they say, "we have not even heard whether there is a Holy Spirit." Do not suppose that those who had been brought up in the bosom of the Jewish church and initiated by the baptism of John were ignorant of whether the Holy Spirit really existed or not; they knew the Spirit — they had simply heard nothing at all about His extraordinary gifts. These ordinary gifts the Holy Spirit distributes most freely to all, in the name and in the place of Christ — for Whom, as Tertullian says, He performs a vicarious service — Joh. 16:14 — "as He wills," 1 Cor. 12:11. "To each is given the manifestation of the Spirit for the common good," v. 7.

    Translator note: Numerous OCR-damaged Greek and Hebrew phrases throughout; translated from context, parallel citations, and the author's own Latin paraphrases embedded in the text. Hebrew words rendered by the author's surrounding Latin explanations.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Donorum horum, uti diximus, theologia quaedam est cuprrong, in i ut in justitia virtutes, omnia insunt: Matt. xiii. 11, ‘Yu% déd0- ron vives Te puorhpia ris Baoirsieg ra odpavaye hoc est, vobis datur theologos esse evangelicos. Jac.1.5, Ei 08 rig tuiiv Aeiweran coping, aireirw map rou diddvrog Oct. Fam sapientiam theologiam esse ostendimus, et adhuc probabimus. De qua iterum, ver. 17, Méou Bbors eyubh, nal wcev Owpnuce TEArELOv cvnbév ort, xaralaivoy ard rov Ilarpi¢ civ pirav. 1 Joh. v.20, Ofdumer, irr d Tide rod Os0d nes, nol Ocdwxev jum didvorav, la yudonwpey rv arndwiv. “ Scire autem illum verum,” theologia est, aut fateor, me penitus ignorare, quid sit: 1 Cor. xii. 8, Ou wiv dice rod Thvelwuros didoras Abyos coping: 1 Cor. i. 5; Rom. vi 17. Totam rem ante oculos ponit apostolus, ad Eph. i. 17-20. “Deum,” inquit, “precor, "Ive Ogin iu veda coping xa? cmronardrpems ev eriyvaoes aidrous sis hcg TOUS er Tis Siavolug twa, cig rd eidévar Vues, rig doriv 4 emis rhs nAjoews awdrod, xal rig 6 wAvirog THs HAnpovouLiag abrod ev rors wylors, xal ri rb VrepCdAAoY weysbos THs Ovvdmens airod cic juntos, rodg mrorevovras.” Utinam quibus in tenebris versantur, ex ver- bis hisce apostoli, nonnulli discere vellent aut possent.

    English

    II. Of these gifts, as we have said, theology is a certain complex, such that within it — as virtues within justice — all are contained: Matt. 13:11, "To you it has been given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven" — that is, it is given to you to be evangelical theologians. Jac. 1:5, "If any of you lacks wisdom, let him ask of God, who gives generously." We have already shown that wisdom is theology, and we will prove it further. Concerning this same wisdom again, v. 17: "Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights." 1 Joh. 5:20, "We know that the Son of God has come, and has given us an understanding, so that we may know Him who is true." "To know Him who is true," moreover, is theology — or else I confess I am entirely ignorant of what theology is: 1 Cor. 12:8, "To one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom"; 1 Cor. 1:5; Rom. 6:17. The apostle sets the whole matter before our eyes, Eph. 1:17-20: "I pray," he says, "that God may give you a spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the knowledge of Him, having the eyes of your understanding enlightened, that you may know what is the hope of His calling, and what are the riches of the glory of His inheritance among the saints, and what is the surpassing greatness of His power toward us who believe." Would that some of those who wander in darkness might be willing and able to learn from these words of the apostle.

    Translator note: Greek citations are OCR-damaged throughout; translated from context and the author's embedded Latin paraphrases.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Theologia itaque hac nostra yéproma est rvevuwarindvy, 1 Cor. ii 7-9. Cum autem omnia in omnibus operetur omnipotens ille Dei Spiritus, ut inter donum hoc atque ea, ques plurima hominibus mere \uxixo?s in usus varios distribuit, discrimen statuamus, a Christo mediatore profectum et datum esse ostendimus. Unctio hee ab illo Sancto est, 1 Joh. it 20.

    English

    III. Our theology, therefore, is a spiritual gift, 1 Cor. 2:7-9. Now, since that almighty Spirit of God works all things in all, in order that we may establish a distinction between this gift and those very many gifts which He distributes to merely natural men for various uses, we show that it proceeds and is given from Christ the Mediator. This anointing is from that Holy One, 1 Joh. 2:20.

    Translator note: The Greek term rendered 'spiritual gift' (OCR-damaged as 'yéproma rvevuwarindvy') is contextually charism/spiritual gift; translated from context.

  6. Original

    IV. Horum autem donorum est ea ratio, ut immediate in men- tibus hominum ab ipso Spiritu Sancto creentur, atque proinde a nemine, proprio marte, utcunque rationis usu polleat, obtineri pos- sint; ut scite olim vir doctus de anima rationali, “ Infundendo creantur, et creando infunduntur:” at graduum et incrementorum sunt capacia. Horum respectu, mediorum istorum, que ad ea au- genda Deus instituit, usus assiduus, non tantum est adprime utilis, sed et absoluté necessarius. Exemplo sit theologia hee de qua agi- mus. Sit itaque principium, fundamentum, et radix illius, in qua omnis natura et vis ejus prolifica continetur, lumen illud salutare,. quo mens peccatoris apta et idonea redditur, ad intelligendum ea, que sunt Spiritus Dei qvevwariécs. Lumen hoe nemo mortalium propriis viribus, vel communis cujuscunque adjutorii beneficio, sibi acquirere potest. Deus, qui in prima rerum omnium creatione lucem e tenebris exire jussit, non minore potentize suz infinite ex- ercitio et egressu efficaci mentes nostras lumine hoe sanctissimo irradiat, 2 Cor. iv. 6. Postquam autem lumine salutari mens homi- nis instructa est, secundtium mensuram et naturam aliorum donorum, vel ei superadditorum, vel und cum eo communicatorum, et medio- rum aliorum efficaciam, et ipsum lumen indies augetur, atque mens clare magis magisque objecta spiritualia percipit et discernit. Atque hine discamus, quisnam sit verus diligentiz, studiorum, et scientia- rum in addiscenda theologia usus. Quantum lumini spirituali promovendo inserviunt, tantundem, neque quidquam amplius, hic usus habent.

    English

    IV. Now, these gifts are of such a nature that they are immediately created in the minds of men by the Holy Spirit Himself, and therefore cannot be obtained by anyone through his own effort, however great his use of reason; as a learned man once aptly said concerning the rational soul: "By being infused they are created, and by being created they are infused." Yet they are capable of degrees and of growth. With respect to these gifts, the assiduous use of those means which God has appointed for their increase is not merely highly useful, but absolutely necessary. Let the theology we are discussing serve as our example. Let the principle, foundation, and root of it — in which all its nature and its productive power are contained — be that salvific light by which the mind of the sinner is made fit and capable of understanding those things that belong to the Spirit of God spiritually. This light no mortal can acquire by his own powers, or by the benefit of any common assistance whatsoever. God, who at the first creation of all things commanded light to go forth out of darkness, irradiates our minds with this most holy light by no lesser exercise and efficacious going-forth of His infinite power, 2 Cor. 4:6. But after the mind of man has been furnished with this salvific light, according to the measure and nature of other gifts — either superadded to it or communicated together with it — and through the efficacy of other means, that very light is increased day by day, and the mind perceives and discerns spiritual objects more and more clearly. From this let us learn what the true use of diligence, studies, and learning in acquiring theology actually is: insofar as they serve to advance the spiritual light, to that extent — and no more — they have their use.

  7. Original

    V. Sed naturam specialem theologize jam tandem proprius intue- amur. Hic verd statutum est, quantim licet Spirittis Sancti duc- tum sequi, atque iis verbis uti, que docet 4 dyadey copia, Cum enim pro maxime comperto habeam, sacram scripturam modo plane diverso ab omnibus dvépwxtvns coping, seu philosophize communiter recepte, regulis, hunc mentis renatee habitum spiritualem exponere ; illiusque expositionis sensum, fidelium intellectui longe magis esse expositum atque perspicuum, quam sint accurate, spinose et arti- ficiosee philosophantium finitiones; neque illum unquam probe, rite et salutariter mentem Spiritus Sancti assequuturum, qui dicta ejus ad Lesbiam notionum testimoniorumque philosophicorum regulam

    English

    V. But let us now at last look more closely at the special nature of theology. Here it is resolved to follow, as far as is permissible, the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and to use those words that true wisdom teaches. For I hold it as most certain that Holy Scripture sets forth this spiritual disposition of the renewed mind in a manner entirely different from all the rules of human wisdom or of commonly received philosophy; and that the sense of that exposition is far more open and perspicuous to the understanding of the faithful than are the precise, thorny, and artificially contrived definitions of the philosophers; and that he will never rightly, properly, and profitably attain the mind of the Holy Spirit who bends His words to the Lesbian rule of philosophical notions and testimonies —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in block 73 after the page-header block 72); translated to reflect the incomplete sentence.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XAP. VI] DE THEOLOGIA EVANGELICA. 44d

    English

    CHAP. VI.] CONCERNING EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY. [p. 443]

    Translator note: OCR-damaged running page header: 'XAP.' is a corruption of 'CHAP.' or 'CAP.'; '44d' is a corrupt page number, likely 443 or 444.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    »xascianda trahet, ejus [Scriptura] vestigiis insistere, ejus verbis iti, de sensu eorum philosophico securus constitui.

    English

    — bending them to be shaped by it; whereas one ought to follow in the footsteps of Scripture, to use its words, and to rest content regarding their philosophical sense.

    Translator note: This block is a sentence fragment continuing from block 71, mid-sentence. The leading character is an OCR artifact. Translated as the conclusion of the conditional clause begun in block 71.

  10. Original

    VI. Primd ideo consideranda venit ejus roAvwwpia, Pluribus snim nominibus per Spiritum Sanctum theologia indigitatur. Et- enim et “ sapientia’’ dicitur, et “ prudentia,” et “ scientia,”’ et “ habi- ‘us ad discretionem boni et mali,” et “doctrina,” et “ lumen,” et ‘intellectus,” et “sermo inhabitans,” et “ sensus,” et “ agnitio veri- tatis,” et “Dei timor.” Horum plurima diversa apud philosophos significare nemo dubitat; palam etiam est eorum nonnulla de nulla cientid proprie dicta dici posse. Hisce autem non tantim objecti scibilis ignorationem opponit Spiritus Sanctus, sed “ caecitatem ” tiam, “stultitiam,”’ “ vanitatem,” et “tenebras mentis,” imo et *<cordis pravitatem,” “ peccati amorem,” et “mundi hujus amici- tiam.” Dices forsan, quamvis omnia hec in generali theologiz descriptione adhiberi possint, tamen si accurate et proprie loqui velimus, sub uno aliquo habitu eam comprehendi comperiamus. Equidem denominationem aliquam singularem, que czeteris gene- ralior, lucem rei ipsius majorem intellectui offert, in natura ejus enarranda usurpari posse non negarem ; dummodo id neutiquam fiat cum ce@terarum rejectione, aut ut ipsa ad sensus philosophicos detor- queatur, Nam procul omni dubio, si scientia sit, eaque vel specu- lativa vel practica proprie dicta, sapientia non est secundum dogmata philosophorum. Et si sapientia sit, prudentia non est; &vs ad dis- cernendum bonum et malum non est; intellectus non est; quae tamen omnia eam esse, novimus; frustra enim erimus, si in hisce nos accu- rat® magis philosophari posse, quam edocti sumus a Spiritu Sancto, arbitremur. , VIL. Theologia ideo evangelica, est “ donum spirituale mentibus hominum fidelium, seu per gratiam Dei renatorum, a Spiritu Sancto nomine Christi inditum, quo sapientes, prudentes, et intelligentes fiunt, in agnitione mysterii pictatis, seu Dei atque voluntatis ipsius in Christo per evangelium revelate; totam animam veritati agnite conformem reddens, et ad vitam aternam sapientem, eosque ad obe- dientiam et cultum Deo in Christo debitum secundim unicam verbi normam per Spiritum Sanctum prestandum dirigens, ut tandem Deo wternim fruantur.”

    English

    VI. First, therefore, its many-namedness must be considered. For theology is designated by the Holy Spirit under several names. It is called both "wisdom" and "prudence" and "knowledge" and "the disposition for discerning good and evil" and "doctrine" and "light" and "understanding" and "the indwelling word" and "sense" and "the acknowledgment of truth" and "the fear of God." No one doubts that most of these signify different things among the philosophers; it is also evident that some of them cannot be said of any science properly so called. Moreover, the Holy Spirit does not oppose to these merely the ignorance of a knowable object, but also "blindness," "foolishness," "vanity," and "darkness of mind," and even "the perversity of the heart," "the love of sin," and "friendship with this world." You may perhaps say that, although all these may be employed in a general description of theology, yet if we wish to speak accurately and properly, we find it comprehended under some one disposition. I would not indeed deny that some single designation, which is more general than the rest, may be employed in setting forth the nature of theology, offering greater light on the matter to the understanding; provided this is never done with the rejection of the others, or in such a way as to twist theology to philosophical senses. For beyond all doubt, if it is knowledge — whether speculative or practical properly so called — it is not wisdom according to the tenets of the philosophers. And if it is wisdom, it is not prudence; it is not the disposition for discerning good and evil; it is not understanding — yet we know that it is all these things. We shall be laboring in vain if we suppose we can philosophize more accurately in these matters than we have been taught by the Holy Spirit. VII. Evangelical theology, therefore, is "a spiritual gift instilled by the Holy Spirit in the name of Christ into the minds of faithful men — that is, those renewed by the grace of God — by which they become wise, prudent, and understanding in the acknowledgment of the mystery of godliness, or of God and His will as revealed in Christ through the gospel; conforming the whole soul to the known truth and making it wise unto eternal life; and directing them to the obedience and worship due to God in Christ, to be rendered according to the sole rule of the word through the Holy Spirit, that they may at last enjoy God eternally."

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIIL Hominis renati mentem theologia hujus subjectum pro- prium esse, superiiis probavimus. Ostendimus etiam, eam donum esse Spiritus Sancti. vice Christi apud homines fungentis. Dono isti peculiare est, quo fideles sapientes reddat in mysterio evangelii, seu Christi, in quo omnes scientiz et sapientize thesauri sunt ab- sconditi. Theologiam ideo sapientiam spiritualem primo in loco esse dicimus, ita eam vocat Scriptura: Deut. iv. 6, pant O2N220 8); —“ Hee sapientia vestra et intelligentia vestra ” (seu prudentia) “ est.” 1 Cor. ii. 7, Boplav AuAotmer ev wuornpiys—* Sapientiam loqui- mur in mysterio.” Et qui e& instructus est, sapiens dicitur, 2 Tim. ii. 15, “ Didicisti iep& ypdumare, rd duvdmerd, o¢ 50 Pious,” —“ sapi- entem te reddere;” et intelligens; unde pai” Dan. xii. 3. Et fidele dicitur Dei verbum, ‘NB nD snp, « sapientem efficiens sim- plicem,” et D'YY NYS, “illuminans oculos,” Ps. xix. 8,9. Eam ob rationem populus Dei, 1221 D20"DY, “ populus sapiens et prudens,” dicitur, Deut. iv. 6. \ Ps. cxix. 98, Tivo waNn, inquit Davides: —“Sapientem facies me preeceptis tuis.” Ver. 99, ‘noBwN “abD-P31D, —“ Pre omnibus docentibus me intelligens sum.” Ob hance, inter alias, causam Christus ipse sapientia dicitur, quia nempe solus homines sapientid, hac instituit, Prov. viii. ix. Hocque est, quod intelligit apostolus in solenni illo, quod pro sanctis Colossensibus voto nuncupat: Cap. i. 9, Od raviéueba imtp twéy Tpooevycwevor, w0i airodmevor, ive wAnpadare rhy exiyvnow Tov JerAqwaros adrov ey TALON Copia na) ouvecss rvermaring, Atque iterum, cap. 1, 16, 'O Adyog rod Xprorod evoineira ey imi xArovclwe: dy Thon Copia.

    English

    VIII. We have proved above that the proper subject of this theology is the mind of the renewed man. We have also shown that it is a gift of the Holy Spirit, who performs the office of Christ among men. What is peculiar to this gift is that it makes the faithful wise in the mystery of the gospel, or of Christ, in whom all the treasures of knowledge and wisdom are hidden. We therefore say that theology is first and foremost spiritual wisdom — so Scripture calls it: Deut. 4:6, "This is your wisdom and your understanding" (or prudence). 1 Cor. 2:7, "We speak wisdom in a mystery." And he who is furnished with it is called wise, 2 Tim. 3:15, "You have learned the sacred writings, which are able to make you wise" — "to make you wise"; and also understanding; hence the term for the intelligent in Dan. 12:3. And the word of God is called faithful: "making wise the simple," and "enlightening the eyes," Ps. 19:8, 9. For this reason the people of God are called "a wise and prudent people," Deut. 4:6. Ps. 119:98, David says: "You make me wiser than my enemies with Your commandments." V. 99, "I have more understanding than all my teachers." For this reason, among others, Christ Himself is called wisdom, because He alone instructs men in this wisdom, Prov. 8, 9. And this is what the apostle intends in that solemn prayer he offers for the saints at Colossae: Col. 1:9, "We do not cease to pray for you, asking that you may be filled with the knowledge of His will in all spiritual wisdom and understanding." And again, Col. 3:16, "Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly, in all wisdom."

    Translator note: Hebrew words throughout are OCR-damaged; translated from the author's surrounding Latin paraphrases. Greek citations also OCR-damaged; rendered from context and embedded Latin glosses.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IX. Modus autem communicationis huic sapientie peculiaris, eam ab omni sapientia, seculari, et scientid systematicA seu disciplinari plurimim distare probat. ‘Hye voitv Xpiorod exouev, Inquit apos- tolus, 1 Cor. ii. 16; hoe est, novimus, intelligimus. Qui id verd; nempe, inquit, ver. 12, Od +3 avi rod xdomou ehdGouev, Nempe spi- ritum mundane sapientize auctorem; &Ae + Tlvetc rd én rod Ocod, ya eidauey re bord ro Oot xauprovevra nut. Non nisi per Spiritum Sanctum gratiose nobis indultum sapientiam hane assequimur, Joh. xvi. 13. Is autem modo plane admirando effectum hoe in nobis producit. Ita nos docet idem apostolus: 2 Cor. iv. 6, "Or: 6 @eie 6 simay éx oxbroug pag Adwrbas, B¢ chamber ev rats nopdfous qudv mpeg PTIoMoy TIS yuboews THs d6Ens rod Osod év Tpoowrw “Inoot Xprorov, ete. Non alia hujus luminis salutaris productionis ratio est, quam olim lucis erat e mediis tenebris in primo rerum omnium conditu. Scientia autem, que efficitur, est “gloriz Dei, in facie Jesu Christi” Ea enim efficacis irradiationis divinze mentes nostras illuminantis fructus est. Atque iterum idem apostolus, Eph. i. 17, 18, “Det vobis Deus mvet coping nol amronnrt ews ey ETIyace! adrou (hoc est, Christi) TEDUTIoLevous rods 6Q0aAWodS FHo Ssavoiag tua? Nam a Patre hoe donum est per Christum. Datur autem spiritus sapiéntize et reve- lationis; qui scilicet per revelationem mysterii evangelii sapientes nog reddit, non nuda yvdce, sed éaryvéce etiam, seu agnitione Christi. Nihil hic humanum, nihil quod édparivny copiav ullo modo sapit.

    English

    IX. The mode of communication peculiar to this wisdom proves that it differs most greatly from all secular wisdom and from systematic or disciplinary knowledge. "We have the mind of Christ," says the apostle, 1 Cor. 2:16 — that is, we know, we understand. But who is it that has this? He says, v. 12, "We have received not the spirit of the world" — namely, the spirit that is the author of worldly wisdom — "but the Spirit who is from God, that we might know the things freely given us by God." We attain this wisdom only through the Holy Spirit graciously granted to us, Joh. 16:13. He produces this effect in us in a manner altogether wonderful. The same apostle teaches us thus: 2 Cor. 4:6, "For God, who said, 'Let light shine out of darkness,' has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ," etc. The manner of producing this salvific light is no different from that by which light was once brought out of the midst of darkness at the first creation of all things. The knowledge that is thus produced is "the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ" — for it is the fruit of the efficacious divine irradiation that illuminates our minds. And again the same apostle, Eph. 1:17, 18: "May God give you a spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the knowledge of Him" (that is, of Christ), "having the eyes of your understanding enlightened." For this gift is from the Father through Christ. There is given a spirit of wisdom and of revelation — which, namely, through the revelation of the mystery of the gospel makes us wise, not with bare knowledge, but with the acknowledgment, or recognition, of Christ as well. There is nothing human here, nothing that in any way savors of human wisdom.

    Translator note: Greek citations throughout are OCR-damaged; translated from context and the author's embedded Latin paraphrases.

  13. Original

    X. In hunc modum, sapientes, prudentes, intelligentes fiunt renati, per communicationem spiritus sapientia et revelationis, quem mun- dus recipere non potest. )

    English

    X. In this manner the regenerate become wise, prudent, and understanding through the communication of the spirit of wisdom and of revelation, which the world cannot receive.

  14. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Hujus autem sapientie objectum immediatum, quamvis in superioribus manifeste satis indicatum, paucis etiam seorsim expe- diamus. Illud generaliter sacra Scriptura vocat xévra: 1 Joh. ii 20, ‘Ywsis yplomo, tyere ded rot crylov, xa) oidare ardvra: et ver. 27, Xpiojwe ddoxer tues wepi wévrav hoc est, que ad Dei cultum, nostram obe- dientiam, consolationem, et salutem sunt necessaria. Etiam récuy riy adfdciov, Job. xvi. 18. Omnem scilicet istam veritatem, que pertinet ad regnum Christi spirituale. _ - XTIL Ita sacris Christi initiantur fideles. “ Datur” enim eis “nosse mysteria regni ccelorum,” Mare. iv. 11. Mysteria seculis an- tiquis non revelata, Rom. xvi. 25. AcAovmer, inquit apostolus, sopiay év puornpi, 1 Cor. ii. 7; Kph. i. 9. Et Col. ii. 2, 3, “ Ut confirmamini in charitate, xu) cis wdvra rAovroy rig TAnpopopias rHs ouvyecews, ig emt- yrncw rod pvarnpiov rod Ozod nai ILarpis nal rod porous ev gi eiol mdvres of Snowupol ris coping nal ris yruoews anénpuoo. Fundamentum obveots est, seu intelligentia spiritualis, Ea per gratiam Dei adjunctam sibi habet sAnpopopiay, heecque parit éa/yyac seu veritatis agnitionem practicam ; que quidem veritas mysterium est Dei, et Patris, et Filii, —hoc est, Dei se nobis Patrem in Filio revelantis: hue enim perduci- mur per Christi cognitionem, in quo omnes thesauri sapientize et scientize sunt absconditi; prout fuse ostendimus in libro nostro de «“ Sanctorum cum Deo Patre, Filio, et Spiritu Sancto Communione.”* Hae, inquam, doctrina wuornpiadns objectum est theologie evange- Ticw jadérarov, nempe illa r& Bddn rod Oot, quae, ut nobis revelet, scrutatur Spiritus, 1 Cor. i. 10. XIL Per sapientiam autem hanc, qué mens renata cognitione evangelici mysterii illustratur, totus homo veritati coelesti conformis redditur. Hic primus et maxime proprius effectus est hujus theo- logis. Per eam prits amissa per peccatum Dei imago renovatur denuo. Naturalem theologiam seu Zuguroy, materialiter, uti aiunt, consideratam fuisse illam Dei imaginem, ad quam primus homo conditus est, libro primo ostendimus. Eam absolverunt Dei cognitio, cum prompte ei vivendi juxta istius cognitionis normam facultate. Istius imaginis Dei per peccatum obliterationem multis superius pro- secuti sumus. Renovari in imaginem Christi nos non posse, nisi per Christum confitentur omnes. Ile Dei imago est, 2 Cor. iv. 45 eixay rod @eot, Col, 1. 15; dratyacwa ris d6Ens, nal yapaxrnp THs brooréoews adrod, Heb. i. 8. Evangelium vero est “ imago” Christi, “seu facies” ejus, in qua “resplendet gloria Patris,’ 2 Cor. iv. 6; seu speculum, in quo Christus ipse (ac proinde gloria Patris), menti renovate con- templandus exhibetur, 2 Cor. ui. 18. Per intuitum autem in hanc jmaginem, quem per sapientiam hance habemus, eadem imago in mentes nostras introducitur: Ty airy sixdva mercywoppovueda card d6Eng ig O6E ay. Et novus homo renovatur «/¢ éxiyvwow nar sindva rou uricavrog adrév, Col. iii. 10. Nempe ea Dei imago, que in theologia naturali constitit, atque est deperdita, per hane eaiyywow renovatur, mentes nostras Christo, qui imago Dei est, conformes reddentem, 1 Vol. ii. auctoris operum ex hac editione.— Ep.

    English

    XI. The immediate object of this wisdom, though it has been sufficiently indicated in what precedes, let us also briefly set forth separately. Holy Scripture calls it generally "all things": 1 Joh. 2:20, "You have an anointing from the Holy One, and you know all things"; and v. 27, "The anointing teaches you about all things" — that is, the things that are necessary for the worship of God, our obedience, consolation, and salvation. Also "all the truth," Joh. 16:13 — namely, all that truth which pertains to the spiritual kingdom of Christ. XII. In this way the faithful are initiated into the sacred things of Christ. For it is "given" to them "to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven," Marc. 4:11 — mysteries not revealed in ancient ages, Rom. 16:25. "We speak," says the apostle, "wisdom in a mystery," 1 Cor. 2:7; Eph. 1:9. And Col. 2:2, 3: "That you may be established in love, and unto all the riches of the full assurance of understanding, unto the acknowledgment of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ, in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge." The foundation is spiritual understanding. To this, through the grace of God, is joined full assurance; and this produces the acknowledgment, or the practical recognition of truth; which truth is indeed the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of the Son — that is, of God revealing Himself to us as Father in the Son: for through the knowledge of Christ we are led to this, in whom all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge are hidden; as we have shown at length in our work on "The Communion of the Saints with God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit." This, I say, is the innermost object of evangelical theology — namely those deep things of God which the Spirit searches, in order to reveal them to us, 1 Cor. 2:10. XII. Moreover, through this wisdom by which the renewed mind is illuminated with the knowledge of the evangelical mystery, the whole man is conformed to heavenly truth. This is the first and most distinctively proper effect of this theology. Through it, the image of God lost by sin is renewed once more. We showed in the first book that natural theology — considered materially, as they say — was that image of God to which the first man was created. It consisted in the knowledge of God, together with the readiness to live according to the rule of that knowledge. We have traced at length above the obliteration of that image of God through sin. All confess that we cannot be renewed into the image of Christ except through Christ. He is the image of God, 2 Cor. 4:4; the image of God, Col. 1:15; the radiance of glory and the exact imprint of His nature, Heb. 1:3. The gospel, moreover, is the "image" of Christ — or His "face" — in which "the glory of the Father shines," 2 Cor. 4:6; or the mirror in which Christ Himself (and thus the glory of the Father) is presented for the contemplation of the renewed mind, 2 Cor. 3:18. Through the beholding of this image, which we have through this wisdom, that same image is introduced into our minds: "we are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory." And the new man is renewed "in knowledge after the image of Him who created him," Col. 3:10. That is, the image of God which consisted in natural theology and has been lost is renewed through this acknowledgment, which conforms our minds to Christ, who is the image of God.

    Translator note: Block contains sections XI and XII (Roman numeral XII appears twice in the original — likely an OCR or typesetting error). Greek citations throughout are OCR-damaged; translated from context and the author's Latin paraphrases. The footnote marker and editorial note at the end ('1 Vol. ii. auctoris operum ex hac editione.— Ep.') is an editorial footnote reference, translated as such. 'Job. xvi. 18' corrected contextually to Joh. 16:13 from the Latin 'omnnem veritatem' context.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Sanctitas etiam, cujus in renovatione hac participes facti sumus, dolérng rig adndcias dicitur, Eph. iv. 24, quia a veritate ista procedit, quee vim suam in mentibus nostris exercens, Christi in eas inducit imaginem. Cum enim Deo-placuerit imaginem suam in Christo, verbo evangelii exprimere, verbum illud in cordibus nostris, quasi vivificatum, fit gratia viva et efficax, atque tota anima in ejus rico roapadidoras, Rom. vi. 17, Hine oritur éx/yywors, seu veritatis insite agnitio; et dopdéAem, ex reali et preesentissima veritatis efficacia; etiam aiodnorc, Seu sensus et gustus spiritualis ipsarum rerum evangelicarum. Hoc, inquam, theologize hujus supernaturalis effectum est primarium, cui producendo si esset impar, loco naturalis istius, quam perdidimus, haud rite fuisset substituta.

    English

    The holiness also, of which we have been made partakers in this renewal, is called "the holiness of truth," Eph. 4:24, because it proceeds from that truth which, exercising its power in our minds, introduces into them the image of Christ. For since it pleased God to express His image in Christ through the word of the gospel, that word in our hearts — as though quickened — becomes a living and efficacious grace, and the whole soul is delivered over to its form, Rom. 6:17. From this arises acknowledgment — that is, the recognition of truth as inwardly implanted; and formation, from the real and most immediate efficacy of truth; and also spiritual sense — that is, the spiritual feeling and taste of the evangelical realities themselves. This, I say, is the primary effect of this supernatural theology; had it been incapable of producing it, it could not rightly have been substituted in place of that natural theology which we have lost.

    Translator note: Several Greek terms OCR-damaged; translated from context and surrounding Latin paraphrase.

  16. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIV. Porro: hujus sapientiz ope, veritatem objectam, seu men- tem Dei in sacris scripturis expositam, salutariter intelligimus. Hine yviors dicitur, scientia, notitia, cognitio, YV2 et NVI, Cum enim in- tellectum habeant fideles lumine spirituali ad salutarem mysterii evangelici perceptionem elevatum et dispositum, necesse est, ut ipsam doctrinam, qué mysterium illud continetur, rite intelligant. Hee est illa “ scientia Dei,” toties in sacra scriptura celebrata. Qui verd ex hujus vocabuli usu, theologiam hanc nostram scientiam esse secundtiim philosophicum ejus vocis usum, contenderet, atque ita quasi in ordinem aliarum scientiarum eam cogeret, erraret utique crassé satis, Alia hic res agitur, prout abund’ probavimus. Etiam, quod a mentis actu, in objecto suo percipiendo scientia dicitur, a principio agendi, et modo, quo in objectum fertur, lumen vocatur. Vocavit nos Deus ex tenebris <ig +) Savuacriy wdrod pas, 1 Pet. ii. 9. Prout enim tenebre iste, ex quibus vocati sumus, non tantim ob- jectivee fuére, seu mera veritatis divine nondum revelate ignoratio, sed maxime interiores, seu nativa mentis nostre cecitas; ita pig illud Savwaoréy, in quod vocamur, non solim doctrinam evangelicam, sed et lucem istam spiritualem, qua ad Dei gloriam rite percipien- dum idonei efficimur, significat. Illustrat nos gwriouie rod ebaryeriov ris Odéns rod Xpiorod, 2 Cor. iv. 4. Est in se gwrioués, et mentes nostras aiydéle. Misit Spiritus Sanctus Paulum dyotZas sodarmods gentium, rot émorpipou dard oxéroug eig pis, Actor. xxvi. 18, Ipsa veri- tas evangelica gis est; atque és etiam cum credituris communicatur, ad aperiendum scilicet eorum oculos, ut lucem istam videant, seu “lumen in lumine Dei,” Ps. xxxvi. 9. Lumen autem hoc spirituale ita intellectum ipsum afficit, ut is alius, et novus dicatur, Ps. cxix. 18, 130. Et 6 Vids rot @cod Hures, xed O6dwHEv Hut dicvoray, ive yivwoxawer ry c&rnbiviv, 1 Joh. v. 20, quasi scilicet antea preediti non fuimus. Saltem illum mutat eatenus, ut ad officium suum rite preestandum habilis vadat: AmvoSev adréy roy votv, rot cuviévar rec yeapas, Luc, xxiv. 45; et dyin ool 6 Kbpiog odveow év x&o1, ad Timotheum Paulus, 2 Hpist. ii. 7; et psaltes, "2227,—“Fac me intelligentem, et custodiam legem tuam,”

    English

    XIV. Furthermore: with the aid of this wisdom we savingly understand the objective truth — that is, the mind of God as set forth in the holy Scriptures. Hence it is called knowledge, science, awareness, and recognition. For since the faithful have an understanding that has been elevated and disposed by spiritual light for the saving perception of the mystery of the gospel, it is necessary that they rightly understand the very doctrine in which that mystery is contained. This is that "knowledge of God" so often celebrated in holy Scripture. But whoever on the basis of this use of the term should contend that our theology is knowledge in the philosophical sense of that word, and so should force it into the category of the other sciences, would err very grossly indeed. A different matter is at hand here, as we have abundantly proved. Moreover, theology is called "knowledge" with respect to the act of the mind in perceiving its object, but is called "light" with respect to the principle by which it acts and the manner in which it is borne toward its object. God called us out of darkness into His marvelous light, 1 Pet. 2:9. For just as those darknesses out of which we were called were not merely objective — that is, mere ignorance of divine truth not yet revealed — but chiefly inward, namely the native blindness of our minds; so that marvelous light into which we are called signifies not only the evangelical doctrine, but also that spiritual light by which we are made capable of rightly perceiving the glory of God. The shining of the gospel of the glory of Christ illuminates us, 2 Cor. 4:4. It is in itself a shining, and it illuminates our minds. The Holy Spirit sent Paul to open the eyes of the Gentiles, to turn them from darkness to light, Acts 26:18. The evangelical truth itself is light; and it is also communicated with those who are to believe, in order, namely, to open their eyes that they may see this light — or "light in the light of God," Ps. 36:9. This spiritual light so affects the understanding itself that it is called different and new, Ps. 119:18, 130. And "the Son of God has come, and has given us an understanding, that we may know Him who is true," 1 Joh. 5:20 — as if, forsooth, we had not been furnished with one before. At least He changes it to such a degree that it becomes capable of rightly performing its proper office: "He opened their minds to understand the Scriptures," Luc. 24:45; and Paul says to Timothy, "The Lord will give you understanding in all things," 2 Epist. 2:7; and the Psalmist, "Make me to understand, and I will keep Your law,"

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (no closing period; continues on the following page). Greek and Hebrew citations throughout are OCR-damaged; translated from context and the author's Latin paraphrases.

  17. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ps. cxix. 34 et 104. Ob lumen itaque hoc intellectum im actu suo perficiens, scientia ila, qua rvevuarind fideles rvevuariméig percipiunt, et non solum ratione veritatis objectze, abs omni humana scientia -immane quantim distat.

    English

    Ps. 119:34 and 104. On account of this light, therefore, which perfects the intellect in its own act, the knowledge by which the faithful perceive spiritual things spiritually differs immeasurably from all human knowledge, and not only in respect to the objective truth.

    Translator note: The Greek terms 'rvevuarind' and 'rvevuariméig' are heavily OCR-corrupted; reconstructed as pneumatika (spiritual things) and pneumatikos (spiritually), following 1 Cor. 2:14 context. 'objectze' is an OCR artifact for 'objectivae'.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XV. Porro: sapientia hic, nexu indissolubili affectus cordis spi- rituales, veritati agnitee conformes, secum trahit, quia efficit; atque totam animam in communione cum Deo per Christum colenda, atque obedientiA. secundum fcedus gratiz seduld prestandd prudentes theologos facit, dirigitque. Is enim demum sapiens est in mysterio evangelii, qui Dei consilium, amorem, gratiam, ita in et per Christum intelligit, secundum revelationem eorundem in verbo factam, ut eorum gustu spirituali et ineffabili affectus, se totum Deo in obedi- entid fidei dedat. In hac verd pietatis praxi, seu obedientia feederali, sine qua nudum nomen est, seu potitis umbra quedam et larva sapientize, quicquid sub eo nomine celebratur, consistit omne theo- logize hujus vitale exercitium. Hinc non tantim éaiyvwoig adndeins rie nor’ edoseay nuncupatur, ad Tit. i. 1; sed et pietas, cultus, et timor Dei; quibus actus ejus vitales omnes consistunt. Insignis est ille Jobi locus dignusque, qui in memoria perpetua habeatur: Cap. xxviii, 12-23, “ Sapientia unde inveniretur? et ubinam locus intel- ligentize? Non novit mortalis estimationem ejus; neque invenitur in terra viventium. Abyssus dicit, Non est in me: et mare dicit, Non penes me. Non potest dari aurum asservatum pro ea, neque appendi argentum in pretium ejus. Non potest taxari insigni auro Ophirio, sardio pretioso, aut sapphiro. Non potest ullus zstimare eam auro aut nitidissim& gemma; nec permutationem ejus vasa auri purgatissimi. Sandastri aut unionis nulla fiat mentio; nam acquisitio sapientise preeit ecarbunculis. Non potest quisquam eestimare eam topazio /ithiopico, insigni auro puro taxarl non po- test. Illa igitur sapientia unde adveniret? et ubinam esset locus intelligentiee? Cim occulta sit ab oculis omnis viventis, etiam a volatili coeli abscondita. Perditio et mors dicunt, Auribus nostris audivimus famam ejus. Solus Deus intelligit viam ejus, et ipse scit locum ejus.” Ver. 28, “ Diait vero homint, En timor Domini est saptentia ; et recedere a malo intelligentia.” De loco, natura, ortu, et operationibus sapientiz, disquisitionem instituit vir sanctus satis anxiam. Pretiosam eam esse, prorsusque ineestimabilem uno ore confitentur omnia Dei opera; rogata autem, in se sitam non esse, testantur palam. Quamvis enim eorum nature et operationum pe- ritissimus et scientissimus quisquam evaderet, non eo tamen veram illam sapientiam assequeretur. Ne autem inter salebras perpetud fluctuaretur in hujus sapientiz disquisitione miser homo, atque post- quam se “ pullum onagri” probaverit, cap. xi. 12, zeternim periret, ipse Deus ejus gratiose misertus, locum et naturam vere istius sapi- enti ei ostendit, “ et dixit homini, Timor Domini sapientia, et re-

    English

    XV. Furthermore: wisdom here, with an indissoluble bond, draws along with it the spiritual affections of the heart conformed to the acknowledged truth, because it produces them; and it makes and guides those who are wise theologians in their whole soul, in cultivating communion with God through Christ, and in diligently rendering the obedience required by the covenant of grace. For he alone is truly wise in the mystery of the gospel who understands God's counsel, love, and grace in and through Christ, according to the revelation of these things made in the word, in such a way that, affected by their spiritual and ineffable taste, he gives himself wholly to God in the obedience of faith. In this practice of piety, or federal obedience — without which everything celebrated under that name is a bare name, or rather a kind of shadow and mask of wisdom — consists the entire vital exercise of this theology. Hence it is called not only the knowledge of the truth according to godliness, at Tit. 1:1; but also piety, worship, and the fear of God; in which all its vital acts consist. Noteworthy is that passage of Job, worthy to be held in perpetual memory: Ch. 28:12-23, "But where shall wisdom be found? And where is the place of understanding? No mortal knows its value, nor is it found in the land of the living. The deep says, It is not in me; and the sea says, It is not with me. It cannot be given for stored gold, nor can silver be weighed out as its price. It cannot be valued in the fine gold of Ophir, in precious onyx, or sapphire. No one can value it in gold or in the most brilliant gem; nor can vessels of finest gold be exchanged for it. No mention shall be made of coral or of pearl; for the acquisition of wisdom surpasses rubies. No one can value it in the topaz of Ethiopia; in pure fine gold it cannot be valued. From where, then, shall wisdom come? And where shall the place of understanding be? Since it is hidden from the eyes of all the living, and concealed even from the birds of the air. Destruction and death say, We have heard a report of it with our ears. God alone understands the way to it, and He Himself knows its place." Ver. 28, "But He said to man, Behold, the fear of the Lord is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding." The holy man conducts a sufficiently anxious inquiry into the place, nature, origin, and operations of wisdom. All the works of God confess with one voice that she is precious and altogether inestimable; yet when asked, they openly testify that she does not reside in themselves. For even if someone became most skilled and knowledgeable in their nature and operations, he would not thereby attain to that true wisdom. But lest miserable man should perpetually flounder among difficulties in his inquiry into this wisdom, and after proving himself "a wild donkey's colt," ch. 11:12, should perish eternally, God Himself, graciously taking pity on him, showed him the place and nature of that true wisdom, "and said to man, The fear of the Lord is wisdom, and to depart from evil is understanding" —

    Translator note: The Greek phrase 'éaiyvwoig adndeins rie nor' edoseay' is OCR-corrupted; reconstructed as epignosis aletheias tes kat' eusebeian (knowledge of the truth according to godliness) from Tit. 1:1 context. Several Latin OCR artifacts present (feederali for foederali, etc.) but sense is recoverable.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    J cedere a malo intelligentia;” hoc est, in ipso Dei timore et vera | sanctitate sapientia heec consistit; hoc opus ejus proprium, heee vita ejus animaque est. Prudentia, inquam, est, seu intelligentia homi- nem totum dirigens in Dei timore et pietatis praxi: “Principium sapientize timor Domini,” Ps. cxi. 10. Etiam et in eo incrementa sua ponit: Ps. xxv. 14, “Secretum Domini cum timentibus eum, et — pactum suum eis notificabit.” Et Joh. vii. 17, "Edy sis Séan +d Teanua adrod rot, yrwoeros wep! rhs Oars, rorepoy &% ro Oeod éors, Ko ideo nexu indissolubili inter se hee coherent, ut sapientia illa primo nos dirigat ad voluntatem Dei faciendam, seu ei obediendum spiritu et veritate, ex ea autem pietatis praxi evangelica, indies ipsa promoveatur et augeatur. Hine si quis lumen illud spirituale, de quo diximus, non acceperit, vel acceptum non diligentissime medi- orum usu assiduo, que Deus instituit, excitaverit, aut excitatum, omnium officiorum evangelicorum praxi quotidiand, atque a malo recessione in omni sanctitate non exercuerit, is procul omni dubio frustra erit in exspectatione progressis in hujus theologie studio, aut sibi utilis, aut Deo grati. a vis est promissi evangelici: Joh. vill. 31, 32, "Edy duets welvyre ev TH byw 7H eg, aAnbwS wabnral wou gore xa) yvuoecbe 7p GAHVEaY, nol 4 aAAOID ércvdepwoes twec. Nexum autem hunc inter sapientiam, et pietatis omnimode praxin, atque vim theologiz in omnem obedientiam evangelicam animas nostras dirigentem, que prudentia nostra spiritualis est, mire ostendit apos- tolus Paulus, Epist. ad Col. i. 9,10: 08 ravdueda, inquit, drip dway Tpooeuyowevos, noel coirodjrevor iva, wAnpwdijre, chy emhyvwow rod SerAhwarog airo, ev hon codig xual cuvécer TVEULATIAG TEpirarnoa vues a&ing rod Kupiov sig wtiouv apenxneiay, ev rave? epyy ayabe naupmopopotvres xo avEcvowevor cig sry exi~vacw rod @cod. Ut impleantur voluntatis Dei agnitione, seu theologid evangelicd, sancti Colossenses, orat apos- tolus. a nostra est sapientia seu intelligentia spiritualis, Illa vero se in praxi obedientiali omnimoda exserit. Proinde petit apos- tolus, ut ed impleantur fideles, non ipsius scientiz gratia, vel ut rerum spiritualium cognitione se oblectent, sed ut coram Deo digne ambulent, ad-omne beneplacitum, fructum ferentes in omni opere bono. Ea enim est natura, illud sapientize hujus ingenium, ut illa omnia efficaciter operetur in iis qui ejus participes fiunt. Quid verd perinde fiet? e& ipsA érryvdice: +00 ©e08, cujus virtute et beneficio se ad pietatem exercendam compararunt, aucti erunt et promoti. Ita se mutu6 fovent, promovent, augent, roborant, sapientia et pietas, Beatus itaque Petrus, postquam virtutes evangelicas, quorum exer- citio vires suas vita spiritualis exserit, longo ordine recensuisset, addit: Taira iui ixdpyovre na) TrsovdCovra, om cpyods ode axdproug nablornoy cig tiv rod Kuplov judy “Inoot Xprorod iriyywow nempe, quia isti et genuini fructus sunt cognitionis Domini nostri Jesu Christi, usque adeo, ut ubi desint, quicquid prestenditur, cognitio Christi revera rulla est. Ita enim apostolus, ‘Os yep wu repeors raiira, ruprds éort, wardlov, 2 Pet. i 8, 9. ; _ XVI. Disputationem absolvat totius brevis indicatura. Veritatem_ nm sacra scriptura revelatam; ut renati ad suam gloriam, propriamque salutem percipiant, intelligantque, curat Deus et efficit. Hum in inem, lumen salutare mentibus illorum per Spiritum Sanctum in- undit. Hjus luminis beneficio potentes et idonei fiunt ad intelli- endum rvevwarind rvevarinas. Absque eo frustra erit omnis labor, mneque studium in acquirenda theologia evangelica positum. Lu- ine hoe spirituali instructos dono sapientiz insuper cumulat, seu apientes reddit per spiritum revelationis in mysterio Dei Patris et Christi, omnisque veritatis-salutaris cognitione. Veritatis autem amplexu, corda eorum spiritualiter dilatantur, atque nova mentibus in actibus suis accedit amplitudo, qua arbitrii libertatem consistere aiunt scholasticorum non infimi. Per varia autem media, variosque gradus, unicuique sapientia hac instructo patefit veritas objectiva seu doctrina evangelica, quantim opus est ad obedientiam ejus et con- solationem promovendam, Illa veritatis perceptio, Dei est et volun- tatis ipsius in sacr& scriptura depreedicata scientia. Ha autem neu- tiquam totam theologiam absolvit, prout quibusdam placet, sed est mentis sapientid evangelicd instructz circa objectum proprium ope- ratio. Hine tota anima veritati cognitee est conformis; ita, ut id ipsum, quod veritas est in verbo, gratia sit in corde. Ad obedientiam autem evangelicam perpetud stimulat, et in ejusdem exercitio men- tem dirigit, haec sapientia; qui finis ejus est proximus. Quatenus id facit, prudentia nostra est, et intelligentia. De fine ultimo non opus est ut agamus. Que ad eum pertinent, aliunde nota sunt. Gra- ‘duum verd capax est hee sapientia. Isti partim ipsum lumen spi- ‘rituale, quod pro arbitrio suo Spiritus Sanctus varié largitur, respi- ciunt; partim objectum revelatum, seu doctrinam evangelicam. Ciim enim veritas divina varie, prout infinite Dei sapientiz placu- erit, in sacris scripturis tradatur, pro uniuscujusque captu spirituali, atque mediorum usu diligente, que apta sunt ad variorum doctrinam evangelicam revelandi modorum investigationem promovendam, re- spectu graduum non potest non esse varia ejus scientia; ita tamen, ut omnis qualiscunque in ea proventus, ei, qui dat nobis augeri in gratia et in cognitione Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ascribi debeat.

    English

    — that is, this wisdom consists in the very fear of God and true holiness; this is its proper work, this is its life and soul. It is prudence, I say, or understanding, directing the whole man in the fear of God and the practice of piety: "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom," Ps. 111:10. In it also it places its growth: Ps. 25:14, "The secret of the Lord is with those who fear Him, and He will make known His covenant to them." And John 7:17, "If anyone desires to do His will, he will know about the teaching, whether it is from God." And with an indissoluble bond these things cohere with one another, so that this wisdom first directs us to do the will of God, or to obey Him in spirit and truth, and then from that practice of evangelical piety it is itself daily advanced and increased. Hence if anyone has not received that spiritual light of which we have spoken, or having received it has not diligently stirred it up by the assiduous use of the means which God has appointed, or having stirred it up has not exercised it in the daily practice of all evangelical duties and in departing from evil in all holiness — he will without any doubt be in vain in his expectation of progress in the study of this theology, either useful to himself or pleasing to God. For such is the force of the evangelical promise: John 8:31-32, "If you remain in my word, you are truly my disciples, and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free." Moreover, this bond between wisdom and the universal practice of piety, and the power of theology directing our souls into all evangelical obedience — which is our spiritual prudence — the apostle Paul wonderfully shows in the Epistle to the Colossians 1:9-10: "We do not cease," he says, "praying for you and asking that you may be filled with the knowledge of His will in all spiritual wisdom and understanding, to walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work and increasing in the knowledge of God." The apostle prays that the holy Colossians may be filled with the knowledge of God's will, that is, with evangelical theology. That is our wisdom, or spiritual understanding. But it manifests itself in universal obedient practice. Therefore the apostle asks that the faithful may be filled with it, not for the sake of knowledge itself, or that they may delight themselves in the knowledge of spiritual things, but that they may walk worthily before God, unto all His good pleasure, bearing fruit in every good work. For such is the nature, such is the character of this wisdom, that it effectively works all these things in those who partake of it. And what will accordingly follow? By that very knowledge of God, by whose power and benefit they have prepared themselves for the exercise of piety, they will be increased and advanced. Thus wisdom and piety mutually foster, advance, increase, and strengthen one another. So blessed Peter, after he had enumerated in a long order the evangelical virtues by whose exercise the spiritual life exerts its powers, adds: "These things being present in you and abounding will render you neither idle nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ" — namely, because these are the genuine fruits of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, to such a degree that where they are absent, whatever is put forward, there is in reality no knowledge of Christ. For thus the apostle: "But he in whom these things are absent is blind, short-sighted," 2 Pet. 1:8-9. XVI. Let a brief summary conclude the entire discussion. God cares for and effects this: that the regenerate may perceive and understand the truth revealed in holy scripture, for their own glory and proper salvation. To this end He pours out salvific light into their minds through the Holy Spirit. By the benefit of this light they become powerful and fit to understand spiritual things spiritually. Without it, all labor and study devoted to acquiring evangelical theology will be in vain. Those equipped with this spiritual light He further enriches with the gift of wisdom, or renders them wise through the spirit of revelation in the mystery of God the Father and of Christ, and in the knowledge of all salvific truth. Through the embrace of truth, their hearts are spiritually expanded, and a new amplitude accrues to their minds in their acts — the amplitude in which the schoolmen of no mean rank say free will consists. But through various means and various degrees, to each one equipped with this wisdom the objective truth, or evangelical doctrine, is laid open, as much as is needed to promote obedience to it and consolation. That perception of truth is knowledge of God and of His will proclaimed in holy scripture. But this by no means exhausts the whole of theology, as it pleases some, but is the operation of a mind equipped with evangelical wisdom concerning its proper object. Hence the whole soul is conformed to the known truth, so that what truth is in the word, grace is in the heart. Moreover, this wisdom perpetually stimulates toward evangelical obedience and directs the mind in the exercise of the same, which is its proximate end. Insofar as it does this, it is our prudence and understanding. Of the ultimate end there is no need to speak; what pertains to it is known from elsewhere. This wisdom is capable of degrees. These regard partly the spiritual light itself, which the Holy Spirit variously bestows according to His own will, and partly the revealed object, or evangelical doctrine. For since divine truth is transmitted variously in the holy scriptures, as it pleased the infinite wisdom of God, according to each one's spiritual capacity and the diligent use of means apt for promoting the investigation of the various modes of revealing evangelical doctrine, there cannot but be various degrees of knowledge of it; yet in such a way that all progress of whatever kind therein should be ascribed to Him who gives us to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.

    Translator note: Block contains multiple heavily OCR-corrupted Greek quotations: John 7:17, John 8:31-32, Col. 1:9-10, and 2 Pet. 1:8-9 are all garbled but reconstructed from known scripture contexts. The phrase 'rvevwarind rvevarinas' at section XVI is corrupted Greek for pneumatika pneumatikos (spiritual things spiritually). Latin OCR artifacts throughout are recoverable from context.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VII.

    English

    Chapter 7.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ad normam theologie evangelice, nove ecclesi fundatio— Prima ejus fundationis regula; membra ejus sancta—Ecelesie Judaice sanctitas typica; Christiane, vera—Johannis predicatio, regenerationem exigens—Etiam ipsius Christi— Atque apostolorum—Ecclesie evangelice sanctitas probata—Secunda, Catho- lica constituitur—Ejus Catholicismus quid—Tertia, Ecclesiarum particula- rium ad cultum institutum celebrandum institutio; earum natura—Quarta, Cultus nove ecclesiz spiritualis—Quinta, Unicum verbum scriptum, fidei, cul- tus, et obedientie regula—Sexta, Prasentia Christi per Spiritum.

    English

    The foundation of the new church according to the norm of evangelical theology. — First rule of its foundation: its members are holy. — The holiness of the Jewish church is typological; of the Christian church, true. — The preaching of John, requiring regeneration. — And also of Christ Himself. — And of the apostles. — The holiness of the evangelical church proved. — Second, it is established as Catholic. — What its Catholicism is. — Third, the institution of particular churches for the celebration of established worship; their nature. — Fourth, the spiritual worship of the new church. — Fifth, the written word alone, the rule of faith, worship, and obedience. — Sixth, the presence of Christ through the Spirit.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged chapter-summary block with dropped letters throughout (e.g., 'nove ecclesi' for 'novae ecclesiae', 'ecclesiz' for 'ecclesiae', 'Prasentia' for 'Praesentia'); translated from context of surrounding text and parallel structure.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. THEOLOGIAM divinitus revelatam, ecclesize quovis seculo, ad cultum Dei solennem celebrandum, instituendse normam fuisse et radicem, varios gradus modosque revelationis supernaturalis enar- rantes, ostendimus. | Vidimus etiam quemadmodum éa’ zoydérwy raw jucpav, per Filium suum unigenitum, qui semper est in sinu Patris, omnia consilii sui mysteria, de gloria sua in peccatorum salute de- monstranda, atque cultu celebrando, exposuerit. Indicavimus porro generalem revelationis istius perfectissime naturam, quatenus illa cum hominibus per Spiritum Sanctum communicatur. Ad ejus nor- mam, novam ecclesiam in consummationem usque seculi duraturam instituit et erexit Dominus noster Jesus Christus, Illius statum et conditionem, quatenus ab lis, qua ante exposita sunt, dependere vi- deantur, ut paucis enarremus, instituti nostri ratio postulat. Dicam autem brevius, quam res tanta dici debet; partim, quia id non jam agimus, ut directé et data opera ecclesize evangelicee naturam per- pendamus; partim, quia ex antedictis, eis, quae dicenda restant, lumen perspicue satis fenerabitur; partim, quia ad alias curas, Deo ita gratiose disponente, vocamur.

    English

    I. We have shown, as we narrated the various degrees and modes of supernatural revelation, that divinely revealed theology has been the norm and root for the church of every age for the solemn celebration of the worship of God. We have also seen how, in these last days, through His only-begotten Son, who always is in the bosom of the Father, He set forth all the mysteries of His counsel concerning the demonstration of His glory in the salvation of sinners and concerning worship to be celebrated. We further pointed out the general nature of that most perfect revelation, insofar as it is communicated to men through the Holy Spirit. According to its norm, our Lord Jesus Christ instituted and erected the new church, which will endure until the consummation of the age. The plan of our undertaking requires that we briefly set forth its state and condition, insofar as they appear to depend on what has been expounded above. I shall speak, however, more briefly than so great a matter ought to be treated: partly because our present task is not to weigh directly and deliberately the nature of the evangelical church; partly because what remains to be said will be illuminated clearly enough by what has been said above; partly because we are called to other concerns, God so graciously disposing.

    Translator note: The inline Greek phrase 'éa' zoydérwy raw jucpav' is heavily OCR-garbled; confidently identified as the common Hebraic/NT phrase 'ep' eschatOn tOn hEmerOn' (in these last days), from Heb. 1:2, which Owen frequently cites in this context.

  4. Original

    II. Prim, itaque, ut ex solis renatis constet ecclesia evangelica, postulat hee theologia. Ipse fundamentum ejus Jesus Christus “vivus lapis” non nisi “ vivos lapides” sibi imponendos, et in domum spiritualem eedificandos admittit, 1 Pet. ii 4. Nemo mortalium alia ratione discipulus ejus unquam evadet. Theologiam autem, quam ipse nos edocuit, idem exigere pluribus probavimus. Addamus adhuc alia rationum momenta. Populum Judaicum, in statum eccle-

    English

    II. First, then, this theology requires that the evangelical church consist of the regenerate alone. Jesus Christ Himself, its foundation, the "living stone," admits only "living stones" to be laid upon Him and built into a spiritual house, 1 Pet. 2:4. No mortal will ever become His disciple by any other means. Moreover, we have proved at length that the theology He Himself taught us requires the same. Let us add still other arguments. The Jewish people, into the state of the chur-

    Translator note: Block ends mid-word ('eccle-') due to page-break pagination in the original; translated as far as the text permits, ending at the same natural break.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ Populus sanctus Jehovee Deo tuo.” Prout autem instituta omnia. ecclesize isti cixeia, typica fuére, et spiritualium perrbvray dyaddw umbra, ita sanctitas ista, quam toti populo Deus aseribit, non nisi éorérnrog illius ris aAnbeiag, quam toti ecclesize sue Dominus Jesus per Spiritum Sanctum largiturus esset, erat quaedam preefiguratio. Illorum omnia dixodware cupnos instituta tanttm fuisse péypr xo pot dipddcews, ante probavimus. In finem ideo abolendorum pro- spiciens Spiritus Sanctus, ubivis pene locorum Veteris Testamenti, perennem futuree ecclesize statum describit. Nihil autem in omnibus de eo statu preedictionibus aut frequentits occurrit, aut solennits | enarratur, quam hee membrorum ecclesia illius sanctitas vera et salutaris. Vid. Ps. ii. 6, xxiv. 3, 4, xlv. 18, lxviii, 18; Esa, xi. 8-10, xxxyv. 8, liv. 11-14, lx. 21; Ezech. xlvii. 9; Zach, xiv. 20, 21; Mal. AY vols |

    English

    "A holy people to Jehovah your God." Now just as all the institutions proper to that church were typological, and a shadow of spiritual good things to come, so that holiness which God ascribes to the whole people was nothing more than a certain prefiguration of that true holiness which the Lord Jesus was about to bestow upon His whole church through the Holy Spirit. We proved above that all their institutions were only a living edifice until the time of reformation. The Holy Spirit, therefore, looking forward to the end of these things which were to be abolished, describes in nearly every place in the Old Testament the enduring state of the future church. But nothing occurs more frequently in all the prophecies concerning that state, or is more solemnly set forth, than this true and saving holiness of the members of that church. See Ps. 2:6, 24:3, 4, 45:18, 68:18; Esa. 11:8-10, 35:8, 54:11-14, 60:21; Ezech. 47:9; Zach. 14:20, 21; Mal. 3.

    Translator note: Multiple inline Greek phrases are heavily OCR-garbled throughout this block: 'cixeia' rendered as 'proper to' (likely oikeia); 'perrbvray dyaddw' rendered as 'good things to come' (likely mellontOn agathOn, from Heb. 10:1); 'éorérnrog illius ris aAnbeiag' rendered as 'shadow of that truth' / 'prefiguration of that true holiness' (likely skia tes aletheias or similar); 'dixodware cupnos' rendered as 'living edifice' (uncertain, possibly oikodomE empsychos or similar); 'péypr xo pot dipddcews' rendered as 'until the time of reformation' (likely mechri kairou diorthOseOs, from Heb. 9:10). Final scripture reference 'Mal. AY vols |' is OCR-damaged; rendered as 'Mal. 3.' from context (Mal. 3 is standard Owen citation for this argument). The scripture reference list uses the author's own abbreviated forms throughout.

  1. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    CAP, VIL] DE THEOLOGIA EVANGELICA. 4AQ

    English

    Chapter 7. On Evangelical Theology.

    Translator note: Heading is OCR-damaged: 'CAP, VIL]' reconstructed as 'CAP. VII.' (Chapter 7); trailing '4AQ' is a spurious OCR artifact (likely a page number) and has been omitted.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    III. Cum autem jam appropinquaverit regnum coelorum, Johan- ‘nes, qui missus est ad parandam viam Domini, veram resipiscentiam, hoc est, renascentiam seu veram vite sanctimoniam, ad introitum in regnum Dei, seu statum ecclesix evangelicum obtinendum, necessa- iam prorsus esse, exserte pronunciavit, Matt. iii, 2. Porro: Cum | plurimi externis privilegiis, quibus virtute carnalis propagationis e |stirpe Abrahamica in ecclesia Judaica gaudebant, se efferebant, pla- |nissime denunciat nequicquam eis illa profutura, ad partem aliquam Jin regno Christi obtinendam, nisi serid resipiscerent, ver. 9,10. Hine Hterribilem admodum ecclesize Judaic tantopere exoptatum illum | Messizo adventum fore olim denuncidrunt prophets; quia scilicet ) omnes veram resipiscentiam, sanctitatem, et pietatem non assecutos, |penitus ab ecclesize finibus esset exterminaturus, Mal. iii. 1-5, iv. 14-4 Idem docet Johannes, Matt. iii. 10. Christus, quidem, cum ‘ministerio suo ecclesiz nove fundamenta posuit, ad se invitavit | peccatores omnes. At vero ut neminem ad se venire potuisse, nisi | Patre suo tractus esset docuerit, Joh. vi. 44; ita nisi veram resi- | piscentiam professum, neminem in ovile suum recipit. Imd non | tanttm negat, quemquam ad ecclesiam suam pertinere, cujus justitia non excesserit justitiam Phariszeorum et scribarum, Matt. v. 20; hoe est, rigidissimam religionis. vere professionem, exactissimamque pie- tatis wopgwon, vel suum discipulum esse posse, qui non se ipsum | abnegaverit, Matt. x. 38, xvi. 24; Lue. ix. 28; atque alia fecerit id genus plurima; sed illud etiam tanquam totius ecclesize suze funda- mentum et normam firmissimam initio preedicationis sue palam enunciat, neminem scilicet, nisi renatus fuerit, vel introire, vel videre posse regnum illud Dei, quod ipse jam tum erigebat, Joh. 1. 3, 5.

    English

    III. Now, when the kingdom of heaven had drawn near, John, who was sent to prepare the way of the Lord, expressly declared that true repentance — that is, new birth, or true holiness of life — was altogether necessary for entering the kingdom of God and obtaining the evangelical state of the church, Matth. iii. 2. Furthermore: since very many were puffing themselves up with the external privileges which they enjoyed in the Jewish church by virtue of carnal descent from the stock of Abraham, he declares most plainly that those privileges would profit them nothing for obtaining any part in the kingdom of Christ, unless they truly repented, ver. 9, 10. Hence the prophets of old had declared that the coming of that Messiah, so greatly longed for by the Jewish church, would be exceedingly terrible to it; because He would utterly cut off from the bounds of the church all those who had not attained to true repentance, holiness, and piety, Mal. iii. 1-5, iv. 1-4. John teaches the same, Matth. iii. 10. Christ, indeed, when He laid the foundations of the new church through His ministry, invited all sinners to Himself. Yet, just as He taught that no one could come to Him unless he were drawn by His Father, Joh. vi. 44, so He receives no one into His fold who has not professed true repentance. Indeed, He not only denies that anyone belongs to His church whose righteousness does not exceed the righteousness of the Pharisees and scribes, Matth. v. 20 — that is, the most rigorous profession of true religion and the most exact exercise of piety — or who has not denied himself, Matth. x. 38, xvi. 24; Luc. ix. 28; and who has not done many other things of that kind; but He also openly declares this at the outset of His preaching as the foundation and firmest rule of His entire church: namely, that no one, unless he has been born again, can either enter or see that kingdom of God which He was then erecting, Joh. iii. 3, 5.

    Translator note: The string 'wopgwon' is heavily OCR-damaged; from context ('exactissimamque pietatis') it renders a Greek term for the practice or exercise of piety — translated as 'exercise of piety.' The final citation 'Joh. 1. 3, 5' is OCR corruption of 'Joh. iii. 3, 5' (the new-birth passage with Nicodemus); translated accordingly.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    LV. Exacto ministerio preparatorio, ecclesize visibiliter colligendee, et a mundo separande opus, ab ipso Christo apostolis, evangelistis, et discipulis aliis, cuique pro viril commissum est. Illi quos qua- lesve in ovile Christi coégerint, ipsi ubivis docent. Renati fuére, vocati vocatione sancta et efficaci, pii, fideles, sancti, abluti, justifi- cati, a mundo malisque omnibus separati, filii Dei, Spiritu Sancto instructi et uncti, Christo conformes, vivi lapides, bonis operibus dediti, atque ad imaginem Dei renovati, Actor. ii, 41, 42, 47, iv. 32, viii, 37, x. 47, xiii. 48, xvi. 14, 15, xix. 18,19; Rom. i. 7, xii. 1, 2; 1 Cor. i. 2, 9, 30, xvi. 1; 2 Cor. i 1, viii. 5; Eph. i. 1, 2, 18, 11.5, 9, 10; Phil. i. 1, 6, 7; Col. i. 2-5; 1 Thess. i. 1-10; 2 Tim. iii. 5; Heb. i. 6; iPotwa on an4) 5;)2-Pet. i 1-4; 1 Pohyi.L20L07 3 Suds 1: Profanos autem, incredulos, inobedientes, mysterii evangelici ignaros, hypocritas, mundo conformes, bonorum osores, atque id genus alios omnes, procul ab ecclesie finibus ubivis arcent. Fateor, quidem, heec non in ccelis, et ad judicium Dei xapdoyvsorov, sed inter homines acta fuisse. Quamvis ideo summa cura adhibita fuerit, ut oves solum Christi quique ei dicto essent audientes in sanctum ejus ovile ad-

    English

    IV. The preparatory ministry having been completed, the work of visibly gathering the church and separating it from the world was committed by Christ Himself to the apostles, evangelists, and other disciples, each according to his ability. What sort of persons they gathered into Christ's fold they themselves everywhere teach. They were born again, called with a holy and effectual calling, godly, faithful, holy, washed, justified, separated from the world and from all evil, children of God, instructed and anointed by the Holy Spirit, conformed to Christ, living stones, devoted to good works, and renewed in the image of God: Acts ii. 41, 42, 47, iv. 32, viii. 37, x. 47, xiii. 48, xvi. 14, 15, xix. 18, 19; Rom. i. 7, xii. 1, 2; 1 Cor. i. 2, 9, 30, xvi. 1; 2 Cor. i. 1, viii. 5; Eph. i. 1, 2, 18, ii. 5, 9, 10; Phil. i. 1, 6, 7; Col. i. 2-5; 1 Thess. i. 1-10; 2 Tim. iii. 5; Heb. ii. 6; 1 Pet. ii. 4, 5; 2 Pet. i. 1-4; 1 John i. 1-7; 3 John 1. But the profane, unbelieving, disobedient, ignorant of the mystery of the gospel, hypocrites, those conformed to the world, haters of good, and all others of that kind, they everywhere kept far from the bounds of the church. I acknowledge, indeed, that these things were done not in heaven, and not according to the heart-searching judgment of God, but among men. Although the greatest care was therefore taken that only Christ's sheep, and those who were obedient to Him, should be admitted into His holy fold —

    Translator note: The string 'iPotwa on an4) 5;)2-Pet. i 1-4; 1 Pohyi.L20L07 3 Suds 1:' is severely OCR-damaged; from context and the sequence of NT citations it has been reconstructed as '1 Pet. ii. 4, 5; 2 Pet. i. 1-4; 1 John i. 1-7; 3 John 1.' The string 'xapdoyvsoron' is a garbled OCR rendering of a Greek compound (likely καρδιογνώστην, 'heart-knower'), translated from context as 'heart-searching.' The section number 'LV' is OCR corruption of 'IV.' The block ends mid-sentence (cut off at 'ad-'), as in the source.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VOL, XVIL 29 mitterentur, irrepserunt tamen multi hypocrite, qui postea vel foeda apostasia ecclesize statum turbarunt, vel vitiosd permansione pol- luerunt.

    English

    — yet many hypocrites crept in, who afterward either disturbed the state of the church by shameful apostasy, or defiled it by their vicious continuance within it.

    Translator note: The string 'VOL, XVIL 29' is a running page/volume header artifact from the OCR scan and does not belong to the body text; it has been silently omitted from the translation. This block is a direct continuation of block 91.

  5. Original

    V. Secundd, Ut ecclesize quoad externam conditionem catholica sit, requirit heec theologia. Non amplits ecclesia uni regioni, terre, genti, familie, nationi arctanda est; sed per omnes mundi plagas, linguas omnes, tribus, familias, gentes, populos, per omnes hominum conditiones, hujus theologize virtute fines ejus dilatandi erant. Non jam amplits urbs aliqua, non mons, non locus ullus aut sedes, non templum ullum, privilegio pree ceteris aliis ullis, cultts, preesentiz, aut benedictionis divinee gaudeat. Scisso templi velo, rupto pariete intergerino, dimotis terre sancte limitibus, et in solis occasum ab ortu ejus extensis, loca omnia, gentesque omnes, nullo discrimine Deo habentur. Non magis ei placent Hierosolyma, non Roma, non Constantinopolis, non Londinum, non Oxonium, quam abjectissima quque in ultima barbarie villa, ubi cultus evangelicus rite cele- bratur, et per Spiritum Christi receditur ab iniquitate. Nulla est in toto Veteri Testamento preedicationis umbra, nulla vel in Novo levicula indicatio prelationis sedis, loci, urbis cujuscunque pre aliis.

    English

    V. Secondly, this theology requires that the church be catholic with respect to its external condition. The church is no longer to be confined to one region, land, race, family, or nation; but by virtue of this theology, its boundaries were to be extended through all quarters of the world, through all languages, tribes, families, peoples, and nations, and through all conditions of men. No city, no mountain, no place or seat, no temple any longer enjoys a privilege above all others in respect of worship, presence, or divine blessing. The veil of the temple having been torn, the dividing wall broken down, the boundaries of the holy land removed and extended from the rising to the setting of the sun — all places and all peoples are held by God without distinction. Jerusalem, Rome, Constantinople, London, Oxford are no more pleasing to Him than the most obscure village in the remotest barbarity, where the evangelical worship is rightly celebrated and departure from iniquity is made through the Spirit of Christ. There is not even a shadow of such preeminence in all the preaching of the Old Testament, nor the slightest indication in the New of the priority of any seat, place, or city above others.

  6. Original

    Quee in contrarium dicuntur, ubivis exstant testimonia. Cum olim quidem Deo placuerit locum unum aliis omnibus preeferre, atque cultus sui sedem peculiarem constituere, non tanttim ubivis ejus- mentionem honorificam inculcavit, sed et sui cultoribus omnibus sub exterminationis e populi sui censu pcena, in eo cultum suum solennem celebrare preecepit. Post evangelium revelatum, de istius-_ modi locis uno pluribusve altum silentium. De Roma nihil, nisi quod in quibusdam libris foedissima ejus a Christo defectio mire preedicetur. “ Ubicunque” jam “duo, tresve, in nomine Christi con- gregantur, in illorum medio ipse est.” Nemo ampliis fideles ejicere potest ex Christi hzereditate, cum omnes terre fines ei in possessio- nem cesserint. Vi, fraude, tyrannide, mundi, Satane, in loca de- | serta, solitudines vastissimas, fines terrae pellantur, exsulent ultra anni solisque vias, ubi ubi sint, geque sanctus est, cui indormiunt — pulvis, «que sancti conventus, ac Rome, Londini, Oxonii futuri essent. Peeorum caule, rusticorum horrea, ferarum antra, rupium — vertices, speluncee et cavernas terra, in quibus duo vel tres, pluresve. fideles Christi servi necesse habent ad cultum ‘sibi a Domino suo preescriptum celebrandum convenire, non mints Deo grata sunt, quam zedificia illa, quibus ineptissimé renitente toto theologize evan-— gelicee genio, cultum Dei solennem alligare vellent nonnulli.

    English

    Testimonies to the contrary are found everywhere. Whereas it once pleased God to prefer one place above all others and to establish a particular seat of His worship, He not only everywhere pressed the honorable mention of it, but also commanded all His worshipers, under penalty of being cut off from the census of His people, to celebrate His solemn worship in that place. After the gospel was revealed, there is a deep silence about any such place or places, whether one or many. Concerning Rome there is nothing, except that in certain books its most shameful defection from Christ is wondrously foretold. "Wherever two or three are gathered together in the name of Christ, He Himself is in their midst." No one any longer can cast the faithful out of Christ's inheritance, since all the ends of the earth have been given to Him as His possession. Though they be driven by the force, fraud, and tyranny of the world and of Satan into deserted places and vast wildernesses, though they be banished to the far ends of the earth beyond the paths of the year and the sun — wherever they are, equally holy is the dust in which they sleep, equally holy their assemblies, as they would be in Rome, London, or Oxford. The sheepfolds of the poor, the barns of farmers, the dens of wild beasts, the summits of cliffs, caves and caverns of the earth — in which two or three, or more, of Christ's faithful servants are compelled to assemble to celebrate the worship prescribed for them by their Lord — these are no less pleasing to God than those buildings to which some would wish, in most foolish resistance to the whole genius of evangelical theology, to bind the solemn worship of God.

  7. Original

    VI. Tertid, Ut cultus evangelicus visibiliter, solenniter, ad Dei gloriam, fidelium eedificationem in fide et charitate mutuad, ac conso- lationem ubivis terrarum. perageretur, discipulis suis omnibus, ac regni subditis in mandatis dedit, in theologia hac Dominus J esus, ub. & mundo separati, amoris autem fraterni vinculo inter se uniti, in

    English

    VI. Thirdly, the Lord Jesus, in this theology, gave commandment to all His disciples and subjects of His kingdom that the evangelical worship should be performed everywhere on earth visibly and solemnly, to the glory of God, the edification of the faithful in faith and mutual love, and their consolation — those who, being separated from the world, are united among themselves by the bond of brotherly love, in

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence at 'in' — carried over into the next block in the source.

  8. Original

    \ cetus particulares (quibus suo nomine, qui preeessent, designarent, et eligerent), se congregarent. Etenim populum suum in die potentize suse omnimode voluntarium esse voluit. Prout ideo ecclesie su catholicss fines et terminos constituerit, voluntates electi populi per gratie efficaciam imperio suo subditas, ut eousque scilicet se illa ex- tenderet, quo populus voluntarius se ei submittere paratus esset; ita particularibus hisce coctibus, quibus solus cultus evangelicus ab ipso institutus rite peragi potest, non alios fines constituit, praeter fidelium voluntates, in eos ipsos se congregantium.

    English

    — particular assemblies (in which they were to designate and choose, in His name, those who would preside over them). For He willed His people in the day of His power to be altogether willing. Accordingly, just as He established the bounds and limits of His catholic church by subjecting through the efficacy of grace the wills of the elect people to His authority — so that the church would extend exactly as far as the willing people were prepared to submit themselves to Him — so also for these particular assemblies, in which alone the evangelical worship instituted by Him can rightly be performed, He established no other limits than the wills of the faithful who gather themselves into them.

  9. Original

    VII. Ut una familia, una urbs, oppidum unum, aut pagus unus, hina gens, unus populus, unum regnum, una esset ecclesia, nunquam jnusquam Christus docuit. Sed constitutionis ecclesi particularis evangelice, fons est fidelrum Christi discipulorum voluntaria obe- dientia; ejus sola auctoritate freti in societatem ab ipso constitutam coéunt. Ipse enim, uti diximus, instituit, ut fideles omnes ubivis terrarum se in istiusmodi ccetus congregarent; in quibus cultui evan- gelico vacarent secundim ipsius preescriptum; disciplinam ab eo in- stitutam excercerent; coettis totius conservationem et proventum, sanctimonia, bonorum operum studio, pacis et charitatis inter se summa’ observantid, convincerent et judicarent. Ki dicto obedientes fideles olim istiusmodi coetus ubivis terrarum constituerunt, atque ad consummationem usque seculi sunt constituturi.

    English

    VII. That one family, one city, one town, or one village, one race, one people, or one kingdom should be one church — this Christ never anywhere taught. But the source of the constitution of a particular evangelical church is the voluntary obedience of Christ's faithful disciples; relying on His authority alone, they come together into the society He Himself established. For He, as we have said, instituted that all the faithful everywhere on earth should gather themselves into assemblies of this kind, in which they would devote themselves to evangelical worship according to His prescription, exercise the discipline instituted by Him, and, by holiness, zeal for good works, and the highest mutual observance of peace and charity, maintain and advance the welfare of the whole assembly. The faithful who were obedient to His word formerly established such assemblies everywhere on earth, and will continue to establish them until the consummation of the age.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIL. Quartd, Cultum istum religiosum, quem in ceetibus illis celebrari voluerit Dominus Jesus, plane spiritualem esse, docet haee ‘theologia. Splendorem omnem externum, seu carnalem ornatum ‘omnem, utcunque gloria aspectabili preefulgentem, ceremoniis pau- cissimis, iisque simplicibus in sui cultum nove adscitis, missum fecit ‘Obristus. Vid. Joh. iv. 23; 2 Cor. iii. 6-11; Heb. ix. 1-12. Quo- ‘usque autem Deo placuerit, eis rebus in cultu suo uti, que ornatu visibili et carnali gloriosa fuerunt, ipse omnia expresse ad minimum usque apicem prolixe et accurate prescripsit. Non potuit ideo Dominus Jesus expresse magis ornatum mundanum omnem, et cere- | monias omnes, eas preter quas ipse expresse instituit, ab ullo loco in cultu suo occupando ejicere, quam silentio suo in tota hac theo- logia fecit. Cultui addidit etiam disciplinam obedientiz evangelice conservatricem, spiritualem et spiritualiter administrandam; de qua nos alibi.

    English

    VIII. Fourthly, this theology teaches that the religious worship which the Lord Jesus willed to be celebrated in those assemblies is plainly spiritual. Christ dismissed all external splendor and all carnal adornment, however resplendent with visible glory, by newly appointing to His worship very few ceremonies, and those simple ones. See Joh. iv. 23; 2 Cor. iii. 6-11; Heb. ix. 1-12. But as long as it pleased God to employ in His worship those things which were glorious in visible and carnal adornment, He Himself prescribed everything expressly, at length, and accurately, down to the smallest detail. The Lord Jesus could therefore not more expressly have expelled all worldly adornment and all ceremonies — those beyond what He Himself expressly instituted — from any place in His worship, than He did by His silence throughout this entire theology. To worship He also added a discipline, the preserver of evangelical obedience, spiritual in nature and to be administered spiritually — of which we treat elsewhere.

    Translator note: 'VIL.' is OCR corruption of 'VIII.' (the section numbering sequence); translated as 'VIII.' accordingly.

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TX. Quintd, Ut omnia in ecclesiis suis ad voluntatem Dei rite peragerentur, theologiam hanc evangelicam, in scripta suo jussu re-

    English

    IX. Fifthly, in order that all things in His churches might be rightly performed according to the will of God, the Lord Jesus willed this evangelical theology — committed to writing by His command —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence at 're-' (hyphenation cut-off), continued in the next block. 'TX.' is OCR corruption of 'IX.'

  12. Original

    1 Vol. xvi. operum hujus editionis.—Ep.

    English

    1 Vol. xvi of the works of this edition. — Ed.

    Translator note: Editorial footnote from the printed edition, not part of Owen's main text.

  13. Original

    | latam, hoc est, verbum suum, unicam fidei, obedientie et cultus omnis normam et regulam esse voluit; atque ita non magis ipsum) se, quam verbum suum in ecclesiis unicum. Quicquid in iis ultra ejus fit preescriptum, fit absque ejus imperio, Matt. xxviii. 18-20. _ X. Sexto, Ccetibus hisce in nomine suo congregatis, preesentiam | suam per Spiritum Sanctum ad consummationem usque seculi gra- tiose promisit, Matt. xxviii. 20; Joh. xiv. 15, 16, xvi. 7. Illum) itaque unum, quem votis omnibus fideles a Patre petere jussit, Lue, xi. 13, in toto cultu evangelico omnia esse voluit. Vid. Luc. xii. 10; Joh. iii. 5, 6, 8, iv. 24; Rom. vii. 6, viii. 1, 2, 9, 18, 26, xv. 305, 1 Cor. u. 4, xii, 13; 2 Cor. iii, 8; Gal. v. 16, 25; Eph. ii, 18, iv. 3) v. 18, vi. 17, 18; Phil. i 19, ii, 1; 1 Thess. v. 19. Atque ita dis- cipulos suos Dominus Jesus, theologia hac institutos, se atque Patrem) suum per Spiritum glorificaturos in mundum emisit.

    English

    — to be the sole norm and rule of faith, obedience, and all worship; and thus He willed that His word be no less unique in the churches than He Himself is. Whatever is done in them beyond His prescription is done without His authority, Matth. xxviii. 18-20. X. Sixthly, to these assemblies gathered in His name He graciously promised His presence through the Holy Spirit until the consummation of the age, Matth. xxviii. 20; Joh. xiv. 15, 16, xvi. 7. That one Spirit, whom He commanded the faithful to seek with all their prayers from the Father, Luc. xi. 13, He willed to be all in all throughout the whole of evangelical worship. See Luc. xii. 10; Joh. iii. 5, 6, 8, iv. 24; Rom. vii. 6, viii. 1, 2, 9, 18, 26, xv. 30; 1 Cor. ii. 4, xii. 13; 2 Cor. iii. 8; Gal. v. 16, 25; Eph. ii. 18, iv. 3, v. 18, vi. 17, 18; Phil. i. 19, ii. 1; 1 Thess. v. 19. And thus the Lord Jesus sent forth into the world His disciples, instructed in this theology, to glorify Him and His Father through the Spirit.

  1. Original

    CAPUT VIII.

    English

    Chapter 8.

  2. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ecclesie Christiane apostasia—Perennitatis ecclesie evangelice: cause —Heclesi- | arum particularium defectio—Kjus predictiones— Evoraors Romane ecclesia —A primo ecclesize fundandz principio theologico defectio. |

    English

    The apostasy of the Christian church — Causes of the permanence of the evangelical church — The defection of particular churches — Predictions of this — The apostasy of the Roman church — Defection from the first theological principle of founding the church.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged heading line; pipe characters and hyphenated word-breaks resolved; 'Evoraors' is a garbled rendering of a Latin term for apostasy, inferred from context and the paragraph that follows.

  3. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. DomInuM nostrum Jesum Christum sapientissime ecclesiam suam instituisse, sicut eum decuit, qui via, vita, et veritas est, et apud omnes in confesso est, et nos paucis probavimus. Leclesiam illam ad finem usque seculi duraturam, et ipse promisit, et postulat regni. ratio, quo est a Patre donatus. Ctm enim fidei semel per Dei Filium sanctis traditze nihil unquam addendum foret, atque omnis ecclesize status a theologia revelata, dependeat, impossibile plane est, ut in e& novatio fieret, illarum quas superitis recensuimus similis; aut, chm sit ipsa regnum Christi visibile, ut prorsus evanesceret. Vertm cim catholica sit ecclesia evangelica, neque loco, sedi, familic, aut genti alligata, non necesse est, ui hic vel ille ccetus, in hoc aut illo loco. collectus et vocatus, perennaretur. Abunde enim sufficit ad ecclesize catholics in terris conservationem, quod alicubi veri Dei in Jesu Christo per Spiritum Sanctum cultores semper exstiterint. Omnem vero coetum, qui abs aliquo loco particulari, ubi congregatur, ecclesia particularis dicitur, temporis progressu deficere posse, docet Scrip- tura; defecisse, eventus. Testatur enim Spiritus Sanctus, nonnullas ecclesias paucis post vocationem primam annis eatenus a fide, chari- | tate, et puritate descivisse, ut nisi citissime resipiscerent, Christus. declaraverit, se eas penitus deserturum, Apoc il. 1-4, 16-20.

    English

    I. That our Lord Jesus Christ established His church most wisely, as was fitting for Him who is the way, the life, and the truth, is acknowledged by all, and we have demonstrated it in brief. That this church would endure until the end of the age, He Himself promised, and the reason of the kingdom — which was given to Him by the Father — demands it. For since nothing was ever to be added to the faith once delivered to the saints through the Son of God, and since the whole state of the church depends on revealed theology, it is plainly impossible that any innovation of the kind we reviewed above should occur in it, or that — since the church is itself the visible kingdom of Christ — it should entirely vanish. But since the evangelical church is catholic, and is bound to no place, seat, family, or nation, it is not necessary that this or that assembly, gathered and called in this or that place, should endure forever. For it abundantly suffices for the preservation of the catholic church on earth that true worshippers of God in Jesus Christ through the Holy Spirit have always existed somewhere. But that every assembly which is called a particular church from some particular place where it assembles can fail with the passage of time, Scripture teaches; and that particular churches have in fact failed, events confirm. For the Holy Spirit testifies that some churches, within a few years after their first calling, fell away from faith, love, and purity to such a degree that, unless they repented most swiftly, Christ declared He would utterly forsake them, Rev. ii. 1–4, 16–20.

    Translator note: OCR ligature errors throughout (e.g., 'Lectlesiam', 'Ctm', 'Vertm', 'ccetus') silently resolved; 'Apoc il.' rendered as 'Rev. ii.' per Owen's own abbreviated citation form.

  4. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Ktiam generalem quandam nomen Christi profitentium a jugo ipsius | et theologize evangelicee norma defectionem, que vivis adhue apos-_ tolorum nonnullis radices aliquas egerat, futuram idem preedixit

    English

    The same Spirit also foretold that a certain general defection of those professing the name of Christ from His yoke and from the rule of evangelical theology — a defection which, while some of the apostles were still living, had already put down certain roots — was yet to come;

    Translator note: This block ends mid-sentence (OCR page-break); the sentence continues in the following block. 'Ktiam' is OCR for 'Etiam'.

  5. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Spiritus, 2 Thess. i. 8, 7, 8. Defectionis istius ortum, progressum, —

    English

    the Spirit, 2 Thess. ii. 3, 7, 8. The origin, progress, —

    Translator note: This block is the continuation of the sentence from the previous block. The citation '2 Thess. i. 8, 7, 8' appears to be OCR-garbled; the reference to the 'man of sin' passage is 2 Thess. ii. 3, 7, 8 — rendered here as given in the original, with the note that the 'i' may be a misprint for 'ii'. The block ends with an em-dash, indicating the sentence continues into the next block.

  6. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “ffectus teterrimos, atque exitum pluribus exponit in Apocalypsi Johannes. Quamvis autem plerzeque alice, si non omnes ubivis ec- lesize per totum terrarum orbem, criminis hujus communione impli- sateo fuerint, maxima tamen illa hypocritarum, et idololatrarum urba, que per gentes varias diffusa, Romana ecclesia dici amat, asque aded aliis omnibus palmam nequitiz preripuit, et praedic- iones omnes in se unam transtulit, ut ea demum sola digna sit, quae n totalis defectionis a theologie evangelicee regula, exemplum ad- ducatur. Ctm autem plurimi viri docti in id operis incubuerint, ut ortum, progressum, variosque gradus istius defectionis, cujus cul- pam et reatum in se admisit ecclesia Romana, investigarent, cumque illorum fidei et diligentize, vix restat, quod addi possit, mihi sufficiet principia et fontes totius execrabilis apostasiz, unde particularia omnia errorum et superstitionum monstra, ex quibus constat, sensim manarunt, paucis detegere. Id verd eo libentits agam, quia eccle- ias plurimas per Dei gratiam e reatu et labe defectionis istius, qui- ‘bus per aliquot secula implicite fuerunt, liberatas, vix dum cautas satis et vigilantes, ne denud in ejusdem foedissime apostasiz causas, ‘occasiones, et fontes incidant, videre mihi videor. Eadem ideo via, quam antea emensi sumus, hic iteranda est. Omnem omnium secu- ‘lorum ecclesiarum apostasiam sitam fuisse ostendimus in illorum ‘principiorum theologicorum neglectu et desertione, quee ei theologize jampliationi, cui innitebatur earum institutio, peculiaria fuerunt seu propria. Exposuimus etiam capite superiori, quenam illa fuerunt theologie evangelice capita, que ecclesize adificandee preestituit ‘Dominus noster Jesus Christus. Horum oblivio, neglectus, con- temptus, ortum et progressum ecclesiarum defectioni dederunt olim, ‘utinam adhue non darent. Id ordine docebimus. II. Constitutio ecclesize, quod scilicet ex renatis, et dicsoobygy, nel goibrnre rs a&Andciag inculpate profitentibus constare debeat, primi fundamenti in hae nostra theologia locum occupat. Ex principil hujus neglectu, “prima mali labes,” saltem, quae defectionis momen- tum secum traxit, ecclesiis adheesit. Ctm enim ex una parte illorum, qui ecclesiis Christi nomine preefuerunt interfuisse visum fuerit, ut plurimi in eas admitterentur, neque ex altera defuerint seculares illecebrae, quae multos nullo pene sensu rerum spiritualium et cce- lestium tactos, ad professionem nominis Christiani suscipiendam allicerent, spreté solenni hdc Christi institutione, homines profani, superstitiosi, carnales, superbi, avari, luxuriosi, catervatim in illas irruerunt. ‘Testis sit Augustinus, lib. de Catech. Rud. cap. i: | “Sunt,” imquit, “qui volunt esse Christiani, ut aut promereantur homines, a quibus temporalia commoda exspectant; aut quia offen- dere nolunt, quos timent; ad tempus eos portat ecclesia.”

    English

    its most dreadful effects and outcome John sets forth at length in the Apocalypse. Although most other churches, if not all everywhere throughout the whole world, were implicated in the fellowship of this crime, yet that great throng of hypocrites and idolaters which, spread throughout various nations, loves to be called the Roman church, so utterly surpassed all others in wickedness and gathered all the predictions upon itself alone, that it alone is at last worthy to be adduced as the example of total defection from the rule of evangelical theology. Now since very many learned men have devoted themselves to investigating the origin, progress, and various stages of this defection, the guilt and charge of which the Roman church took upon itself, and since to their faithfulness and diligence there remains scarcely anything that could be added, it will suffice for me to expose in brief the principles and sources of this entire execrable apostasy, from which all the particular monsters of errors and superstitions — of which it consists — gradually flowed. And indeed I will do this all the more willingly because I seem to see that very many churches, freed by God's grace from the guilt and stain of this defection in which they were entangled for several centuries, are scarcely yet cautious and vigilant enough lest they fall again into the causes, occasions, and sources of this most foul apostasy. Therefore the same path we have traveled before must be traveled again here. We have shown that the apostasy of the churches of all ages consisted in the neglect and abandonment of those theological principles which were peculiar and proper to that expansion of theology upon which their constitution rested. We also set forth in the previous chapter what those heads of evangelical theology were which our Lord Jesus Christ prescribed for building the church. The forgetting, neglect, and contempt of these gave rise and progress to the defection of churches in former times — would that they were not still doing so. We will teach this in order. II. The constitution of the church — namely, that it ought to consist of the regenerate and of those who profess an unblameable faith — occupies the place of the first foundation in this our theology. From the neglect of this principle, "the first taint of evil," at least that which carried with it the momentum of defection, clung to the churches. For when on the one hand it seemed good to those who presided over the churches of Christ by name that very many should be admitted into them, and on the other hand secular enticements were not lacking to attract many who had almost no sense of spiritual and heavenly things to take up the profession of the Christian name — with this solemn institution of Christ despised — profane, superstitious, carnal, proud, greedy, and licentious men poured into them in crowds. Let Augustine be our witness, in his book On Catechizing the Uninstructed, ch. i: "There are," he says, "those who wish to be Christians either to earn favor from men from whom they expect temporal benefits, or because they do not want to offend those whom they fear; the church bears them for a time."

    Translator note: Block begins with OCR-mangled opening (curly quote followed by 'ffectus' — the 'E' was lost); 'dicsoobygy, nel goibrnre rs a&Andciag' is severely OCR-damaged Greek text; from context (the sentence is about the constitution of the church consisting of the regenerate and those professing faith blamelessly) the phrase is rendered as 'those who profess an unblameable faith' — this rendering is inferred from Owen's argument and the surrounding Latin. The Augustinus citation is from 'De Catechizandis Rudibus'.

  7. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    II. Hine autem doctrina ecclesize de fide preesertim et renascen- tid paulatim corrupta, sanctimoniz spiendor et gloria amissa, sepa- ratio a mundo neglecta, superstitiosissimz observationes in usum plebis Christiane introductze, ac disciplina in jurisdictionis cujusdam secularis imaginem sensim depravata erat. Postquam enim hypo- critarum turba, atque aliorum, qui renati non erant, multitudine sua ecclesiam quasi obruisset; doctrinam evangelii spiritualem, qué esset ad illorum statum et conditionem accommodata e quibus con- stitit, in philosophicam quandam sapientiam mutare, vel placuit, vel libuit ecclesize doctoribus. Inde fides, recta de Deo opinio seu per- suasio evasit: renascentia externus baptismi ritus; sanctimonize autem gloria, in eis ccetibus, quorum pars maxima vel ei infeste adversata est, vel saltem satis fait animo abs ea alieno, nullis artibus, nullo pratextuum fuco, preeservari potuit. Cim autem totus pene mundus variis rationibus adductus religionis Christiane: professionem suscepisset, atque instituta Christi pene omnia contamindsset foede, qui potuit abs eo separatio institui sine schismatis ab ipsa ecclesia suspicione. Porro; disciplinam a Christo institutam plane spiri- tualem fuisse ostendimus. Ut illa vim et efficaciam suam in homines obtineret, requiritur, ut ili ipsi, erga quos excercenda est, sint iti- dem spirituales. Ctm ergo hypocrite: et homines carnales Spiritu destituti ecclesias occupassent, quos inter mitissima illa et spiritualis Jesu Christi disciplina finem sibi propositam assequi neutiquam potuerit; spreta ed et neglecta, umbra solium ejus retenta, irrepsit istiusmodi regimen seculare in ecclesias, quo hypocrite isti, seu pravi et facinorosi homines aliquatenus coercerentur. Etiam ex impura illa, quee, ex pvincipii istius contemptu, ecclesias turba oppressit, plurimi fuerunt superstitionibus Judaicis et ethnicis penitissime imbuti, per quos tandem totus pene Hellenismus observationibus Judaicis quibusdam interpolatus, in ecclesiam introductus est. Inde enim, angelorum, hominum defunctorum, et imaginum cultus, pur- gatorium, virgines moniales, sacerdotes, ipsum miss sacrificium, templorum consecratio, festorum observatio (ut oscilla divis oblata, que olim diti, luminum in aris accensionem Saturninam, faces in. februis, pritis sacris deorum majorum, deinde virginis festo gestatas, hilaria matri Detim veris initio celebrata, atque alia imnumera omittam), antiquee superstitionis germina in religione Christiana pul- lularunt. Horum nonnullis recensitis, addit Banpailes Not. in Mar- tyrol. Rom. Feb. 2: “Itidem in multis aliis Gentilium institutis contigit, ut superstitionis eorum usus sacris ritibus expiatus, ac sacro- sanctus redditus, in Dei ecclesiam laudabiliter introductus sit.” Aperte itaque fatetur vir doctissimus, superstitionem ethnicam in ecclesiam admissam esse; quamvis censores Belgici in indice suo expurgatorio deleri jubeant verba illa Polydori Virgilii ex lib. v. de’ Invent. Rer. cap. i.: “ Hac in re quempiam verecunde scrupulosum > fortassis dicturum, se plane nescire, utrhm priscorum religionem, an potilis superstitionem zmulentur;” quibus idem cum Baronio sta-

    English

    III. From this, moreover, the doctrine of the church concerning faith in particular and regeneration was gradually corrupted, the splendor and glory of holiness was lost, separation from the world was neglected, the most superstitious observances were introduced for the use of the Christian people, and discipline was by degrees perverted into the likeness of a certain secular jurisdiction. For after the crowd of hypocrites and of others who had not been regenerate had, by their multitude, as it were overwhelmed the church, it pleased — or at least suited — the teachers of the church to transform the spiritual doctrine of the gospel, which should have been accommodated to the state and condition of those of whom the church consisted, into a certain philosophical wisdom. Thenceforth faith became a right opinion or persuasion concerning God; regeneration became the external rite of baptism; and the glory of holiness, in those assemblies of which the greater part either bitterly opposed it or at least had a mind sufficiently alienated from it, could by no arts, by no pretense of disguise, be preserved. But when almost the whole world, led by various reasons, had taken up the profession of the Christian religion and had foully defiled almost all the institutions of Christ — how could separation from it be instituted without the suspicion of schism from the church itself? Furthermore, we have shown that the discipline instituted by Christ was plainly spiritual. In order for it to obtain its force and efficacy over men, it is required that those very persons toward whom it is to be exercised should likewise be spiritual. When, therefore, hypocrites and carnal men destitute of the Spirit had taken possession of the churches, among whom that most gentle and spiritual discipline of Jesus Christ could by no means attain its proposed end — with it despised and neglected and only its shadow retained — a secular government of this sort crept into the churches, by which these hypocrites, or wicked and villainous men, might be restrained to some degree. Moreover, from that impure crowd which, through contempt of this principle, overwhelmed the churches, very many were most deeply imbued with Jewish and pagan superstitions, through whom at length almost the whole of Hellenism, interpolated with certain Jewish observances, was introduced into the church. For from this source sprang the worship of angels, of deceased men, and of images; purgatory; virgin nuns; priests; the very sacrifice of the mass; the consecration of temples; the observance of festivals — to say nothing of garlands offered to the gods, which the ancients also called the Saturnine lighting of lamps on altars, torches carried in the Februa (in the earlier sacred rites of the greater gods, and then carried at the festival of the Virgin), the Hilaria celebrated to the Mother of the Gods at the beginning of spring, and innumerable other things — as sprouts of ancient superstition that budded in the Christian religion. After enumerating some of these, Baronius adds in his Notes on the Roman Martyrology, Feb. 2: "The same thing happened in many other institutions of the Gentiles, so that the use of their superstition, having been expiated by sacred rites and rendered most holy, was laudably introduced into the church of God." And so that most learned man openly confesses that pagan superstition was admitted into the church; although the Belgian censors in their expurgatory index order the deletion of those words of Polydore Vergil from Book V of On the Invention of Things, ch. i.: "In this matter someone bashfully scrupulous might perhaps say that he plainly does not know whether they are imitating the religion or rather the superstition of the ancients" — with which words he reaches the same conclusion as Baronius —

    Translator note: OCR artifacts throughout silently resolved ('Banpailes' = Baronius; 'pvincipii' = 'principii'; 'Detim' = 'Deum'; 'zmulentur' = 'aemlentur'; 'utrhm' = 'utrum'; 'potilis' = 'potius'). Block ends mid-sentence with 'sta-' indicating continuation into next block. The paragraph numbering 'II.' in the original appears to be a re-use of the numeral; rendered as 'III.' based on the sequential argument structure, but the original 'II.' is preserved verbatim in the 'original' field.

  8. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ‘tuit, Processu autem temporis, non sine foeda sacrorum Christi institutorum conspureatione, ecclesiarum preefecti omnem gentium colluviem in eas admiserunt. Exemplo sit per Augustinum mona- chum Anglorum ad baptismalem aquam admissio, quam ex antiquo ejus statis fragmento in Britannidé sud refert Camdenus: “ Augus- ‘tinus in una Dominice nativitatis die, qua universa Anglorum gloria perpetuo celebratur, plusquam decem millia virorum, preeter innu- merabilem multitudinem feminarum et parvulorum vitali baptis- | mate regeneravit. Qua verd sacrorum, aliorumve sacerdotum ordinum copia ad tantum populum abluendum suffecerit? Bene- dicto itaque fluvio anglicd Swald nuncupato” (fluvius est in Comitatu Eboracensi) “jubet summus pontifex per pracones et magistros binos contidenter ingredi, et in trino Deitatis nomine alium ab alio vicissim baptizari. Sicque omnes renati, non minori miraculo, quam | quondam populus Israel divisum mare itemque Jordanem retro -conversutn transierat in alteram ripam.” Beda hee ad Paulinum refert.

    English

    established. But with the passage of time, not without a foul defilement of the sacred institutions of Christ, the heads of the churches admitted into them the entire rabble of the nations. Let the admission to the baptismal water by the monk Augustine of the English be an example, which Camden relates from an ancient fragment of his statutes in his Britannia: "Augustine, on a single day of the Lord's nativity — which is perpetually celebrated as a day of universal glory for the English — regenerated by life-giving baptism more than ten thousand men, besides an innumerable multitude of women and children. But what supply of priests or of other sacred orders sufficed to cleanse so great a people? And so, having blessed the English river called Swale" (a river in the County of York) "the supreme pontiff commands heralds and masters to enter in pairs with confidence, and to baptize one another in turn in the name of the triune Deity. And so all were regenerated — by no lesser miracle than that by which the people of Israel had once passed through the divided sea and likewise through the Jordan turned back — to the other bank." Bede attributes these things to Paulinus.

    Translator note: Block begins with "'tuit" — continuation of the word 'sta-tuit' from the previous block. 'Britanidae' (OCR: 'Britannidé') = Britannia. 'anglicd' = anglico (i.e., the English river). 'conversutn' = conversum (OCR). 'contidenter' is likely 'confidenter'.

  9. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Quisquis fuerit, quin egregium defectionis a theologise evan- gelice principiis specimen ediderit, nulli dubium esse potest. Ex impia autem hac mistura, que prime post ingressum peccati defec- tionis ecclesiastica: fons erat et origo, Gen. vi. 1, 2, 4, quaeque etiam, postquam Deus pluribus in locis, ut ab ea sibi caveret, populum Isracliticum gravissime admonuisset, Exod. xxii. 82, xxxiv. 12-14; Deut. vii. 2-5; ei etiam apostasia initium exstitit, Judic. it 1-8, primam pene labem et vitium contraxit ecclesia Christiana.

    English

    IV. Whoever he was, no one can doubt that he gave a notable specimen of defection from the principles of evangelical theology. Now from this impious mixture — which was the source and origin of the ecclesiastical defection that occurred first after the entrance of sin, Gen. vi. 1, 2, 4, and which also, after God had most gravely warned the Israelite people in several places to guard themselves against it, Exod. xxii. 32, xxxiv. 12–14; Deut. vii. 2–5, was also the beginning of apostasy for them, Judg. ii. 1–8 — the Christian church contracted its first and almost universal taint and corruption.

    Translator note: Scripture reference 'Exod. xxii. 82' appears to be OCR for 'Exod. xxxii. 1' or 'Exod. xxii. 32'; rendered as given. 'Judic. it 1-8' is OCR for 'Judic. ii. 1-8'. Preserved in English as given in original.

  10. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Secundd, Secundum principium theologie evangelica pecu- liare, quod ecclesie nove, institutionem respicit, catholicismum ejus astruit. In defectione ab istius principii norma secundum sui gra- dum posuit apostasia fatalis, Ctm enim veterum Christianorum plurimi, principium hoc vel perperam intelligerent, vel foede negli- gerent, nescio qua opinionum monstra inde enata sunt. Sedium -apostolicarum fictio ei primum vulnus inflixit. Postquam enim ‘nonntllorum interfuerit, ut ecclesia hac vel illa, urbe aliqua celebri congregata, aliis ecclesiis anteferretur, illico ratiuncule excogitate -fuerunt, quarum in sacris scripturis altissimum est silentium, nescio que privilegia secularia huic aut illi loco assignantes. Militarunt autem ratiocinationes ill omnes directe adversts ecclesiee evange- lice catholicismum. Cum itaque apostoli omnes in mandatis a Christo accepissent, ut quantum in ipsis esset, omnibus gentibus evangelium annuntiarent, quod etiam pro virili preestituerunt, $e- duld nullibi diu consistentes, ita ut unus Paulus cursu_nondum peracto “ab Hierosolymis et circumjacentibus regionibus, usque ad —Iilyricum evangelinm predicaverit,’ Rom. xv. 19, statim tamen pene abs illorum obitu, increbuit rumor, eos, hic, illic fixisse suas sedes. Hic itaque Petrus sedem suam, illic Johannes aut Jacobus thronum suum habuisse dicebatur. Ex rumore illo falsissimo loca illa in pretio haberi, ac super alia omnia privilegiis nescio quibus instructa esse censeri inceperunt. Post lites autem varias, pudendis hisce mendaciis innixas, et contentiones inter ecclesiarum preefectos apxav et primatum inter fratres nefarie adversus expressum Do- mini Jesu mandatum ambientes, typhum secularem, et ambitionem Satanicam in ecclesiam admissa, extulit se tandem, qui ecclesiz catholicismum plane pessundedit, Papatus Romanus. Ex eo enim tempore, una urbs, imd unus homo, et nomen, et dignitatem omnem ecclesiz sibi arrogavit; et, quod insaniz caput est, particularem istam ecclesiam, cui papa modo plane seculari praeest, loco catholicze illius venditarunt unius istius hominis assentatores. Quz assertio naturam ecclesize catholice negat, et evertit. Atque hee immanis apostasiz, cujus reatu totus pene orbis Christianus se astrinxit, causa erat secunda.

    English

    V. Second. The second peculiar principle of evangelical theology, which concerns the institution of the new church, establishes its catholicity. In defection from the rule of this principle, according to its own degree, the fatal apostasy took its stand. For when most of the ancient Christians either misunderstood this principle perversely or foully neglected it, I know not what monsters of opinion were born from it. The fiction of apostolic sees inflicted the first wound upon it. For after it suited some that this or that church, assembled in some celebrated city, should be preferred above other churches, little rationalizations were immediately devised — of which the holy Scriptures are profoundly silent — assigning I know not what secular privileges to this or that place. But all those arguments fought directly against the catholicity of the evangelical church. For although all the apostles had received a command from Christ to proclaim the gospel to all nations to the extent that lay within them — which they also fulfilled to the best of their ability, resolutely remaining nowhere for long — so that Paul alone, with his course not yet completed, "had proclaimed the gospel from Jerusalem and the surrounding regions as far as Illyricum," Rom. xv. 19 — yet almost immediately after their death, the rumor spread that they had fixed their seats here and there. And so Peter was said to have had his seat in one place, and John or James his throne in another. From that most false rumor, those places began to be held in esteem and to be considered as furnished with I know not what privileges above all others. After various disputes, resting upon these shameful lies, and contentions among the heads of churches wantonly seeking preeminence and primacy among brothers — contrary to the express command of the Lord Jesus — allowing worldly pride and Satanic ambition into the church, there at last arose the Roman Papacy, which utterly subverted the catholicity of the church. For from that time, one city — indeed, one man — arrogated to itself both the name and the entire dignity of the church; and — which is the height of madness — the flatterers of that one man sold that particular church, over which the pope presides in a manner altogether secular, in place of the catholic church. This assertion denies and overthrows the nature of the catholic church. And this was the second cause of this monstrous apostasy, with the guilt of which almost the entire Christian world bound itself.

    Translator note: OCR artifact 'apxav' is likely a garbled Greek word (archon/arche, meaning 'rule' or 'preeminence'); rendered from context as 'preeminence'. 'Secondd' = 'Secondly'. 'Iilyricum' = 'Illyricum' (OCR doubled I). '$e-duld' = 'sedulo' (diligently/resolutely). 'ratiuncule' = 'ratiunculas' (little arguments).

  11. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Tertid, Cults sui solennis visibiliter excercendi, costus parti- culares fidelium sponte se in eos congregantium, sedes, Christus constituit, Vertim cum catholics, particularium etiam ecclesiarum naturam everterunt apostate. Heclesid enim catholica intra limites et cancellos ei neutiquam divinitus preescriptos coarctata; ecclesias particulares eousque dilatérunt, ut nequaquam idonese essent officiis illis preestandis, quibus peragendis a Christo sunt destinate, Ctm enim Christiani nominis professio, urbes, regiones, gentes totas, seo- pissime festinanter nimis occupisset, in politics istius unionis et constitutionis formam, quam illarum queque habuit, successit ejus loci aut gentis ecclesia. Imperium unum, regnum unum, respub- lica una ubivis in ecclesiam unam migravit. Hine etiam necessarid secuta est istiusmodi ecclesiz dispositio, que antea in statu politico locum obtinuit. Exemplo sit ecclesia Romana, que cim particu- laris fuerit, voluerit autem esse catholica, modum particularis et naturam excedens, catholicae autem non assequuta, totam amisit ecclesiee naturam, ut nec particularis- sit neque catholica. a, in- - quam, ecclesia, postquam limites sibi a Christo preestitutos transi- lusset, atque statuisset omnes ubivis Romani imperii subditos, qui evangelium amplexi essent, ad se, suamque curam, et regimen per- tinere, cm ipsa scilicet esset ecclesia Romana, sensim in ipsius imperii imaginem transformata, cum institutione Christi nihil am- plits habuit commune. Particularibus in gentibus idem accidisse, notum est.

    English

    VI. Third. Christ appointed particular assemblies of the faithful who voluntarily gather into them as the seat for the visible exercise of His solemn worship. But the apostates overthrew the nature not only of the catholic but also of particular churches. For the catholic church was confined within limits and boundaries not at all divinely prescribed to it; and particular churches they extended to such a degree that they were by no means fitted for the performance of those offices for which they were appointed by Christ. For when the profession of the Christian name had most often and with undue haste taken possession of entire cities, regions, and nations, the church of that place or nation succeeded to the form of the political union and constitution which each of them had. One empire, one kingdom, one commonwealth everywhere migrated into one church. From this there also necessarily followed a church arrangement of such a kind as had previously obtained in the political sphere. Let the Roman church be an example: which, having been a particular church but wishing to be catholic, and exceeding the character and nature of the particular while not attaining that of the catholic, lost the entire nature of the church, so as to be neither particular nor catholic. That church, I say, after it had transgressed the limits prescribed to it by Christ and had determined that all subjects of the Roman empire everywhere who had embraced the gospel belonged to itself, its own care, and its government — since it was, of course, the Roman church — gradually transformed into the image of the empire itself and henceforth had nothing in common with the institution of Christ. That the same thing happened among the particular nations is well known.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts silently resolved: 'Tertid' = 'Tertio'; 'costus' = 'coetus'; 'dilatérunt' = 'dilataverunt'; 'Heclesid' = 'Ecclesia'; 'amplits' = 'amplius'. The 'a, in--quam, ecclesia' passage appears mid-sentence with OCR line-break artifacts; resolved as 'That church, I say'.

  12. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VII. Quartd, Cultus religiosi in ecclesiis celebrandi gloriam in- ternam esse, et spiritualem, proximo in loco docet theologia evan- gelica. Cultui divino S3<%y + inesse, et gloriam, communis omnium hominum est prasumptio. Nemini itaque ea cultus religiosi obser- vantia placere potest, in qua gloriam aut nitorem perspicere nequit, Spiritualem autem gloriam cultis spiritualis nemo percipit, nisi ipse sit itidem spiritualis, Postquam ideo non-renatorum turba in ec- clesiam, quie sedes est cultis evangelici, ubivis irrepsisset, quee spiritualem ejus gloriam percipere non poterat, neque dulcedine ejus perfundi, id sibi negoti dari statuit, ut istiusmodi ceremonias splendidas excogitaret, qua cultum, cui incubuit, nitidum et glorio- sum redderent.

    English

    VII. Fourth. Evangelical theology teaches in the next place that the glory of religious worship celebrated in the churches is internal and spiritual. It is the common presumption of all men that there is beauty and glory in divine worship. Therefore no one can be pleased with an observance of religious worship in which he cannot perceive glory or splendor. But no one perceives the spiritual glory of spiritual worship unless he himself is likewise spiritual. After, therefore, the crowd of the unregenerate had crept everywhere into the church — which is the seat of evangelical worship — and could not perceive its spiritual glory nor be filled with its sweetness, it resolved to take upon itself the task of devising splendid ceremonies of such a kind as would render the worship to which it devoted itself neat and glorious.

    Translator note: 'S3<%y +' is severely OCR-damaged Greek; from context (the sentence asserts that it is the common presumption of all men that there is beauty and glory in divine worship) this appears to be a Greek word meaning 'beauty' or 'comeliness' — likely κάλλος or εὐπρέπεια; rendered from context without brackets. 'Quartd' = 'Quarto'.

  13. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Quamvis enim pulcbritudinem inenarrabilem, gloriam pre- cellentem, et splendorem omni splendori externo longe antecellentem, habeant instituta evangelica, apud illos, qui in eorum observantia communionem cum Deo Patre et Filio per Spiritum Sanctum sua- vissimam obtinent; eis tamen omnibus, qui, clim carnales sint, externa tantim sapiunt, nihil omnino glorie aut splendoris habere videntur, Hine in omnem superstitionem profusi hypocrite, quo scilicet defectum in cultu supplerent, qui in eorum mentibus solum locum habet, sub specioso pulchritudinis, ornatts, ordinis, et glorize preetextu, novos ritus, novas ceremonias, sine fine modove excogi- tare sategerunt; donec non tanttm totus ecclesize cultus in vanam, superstitiosam, theatricalem rituum carnalium farraginem conversus sit, sed in idololatrid nefaria desierit. Eidem vitio sui ruinam de- buit disciplina evangelica. Cim enim spiritualem ejus virtutem hypocrite: neque senserint, neque curarent, neque quomodo in sul similes efficaciam ullam exsereret percipere potuerint, potestatem plane secularem, mediis carnalibus exercitam illius loco introducen- dam statuerunt. Hinc exhortationes, admonitiones, correptiones | fraternee, private, atque a tot’ ecclesiA, summa cum lenitate, cha- -_ritate, pace in Spiritu Sancto adhibites, in nescio quas jurisdictiones, curias, citationes, mulctas, lites, tumultus, strepitus, tyrannide et ambitione omnia refertissima, donec nihil smcerum, sanctum, spi- rituale, fraternum, evangelicum, in tota disciplina ecclesiastica re- lictum sit, evaserunt. : TX. Quintd, Defectionem a plenitudine scripturarum, cujus culpeze se alligarunt antique ecclesiz, cum res ex multorum scriptis satis nota sit, memorare haud opus est. Paucis agam. Cim multum ponderis et momenti in eis rebus nonnulli posuerint, quarum in sacris Seripturis nulla mentio facta est, quasque ob eam rationem locum nullum in Dei cultu, aut ecclesiis Christi, occupare debere _persuasum habere potuerint, illico ad traditiones, seu ad ea, quae per rumores ‘ncertissimos antecessores suos observasse audiverant, se contulerunt. Prout autem indies crevit illarum rerum, que a Christo in sacris Scripturis institutee non sunt, reverentia, cum am- pitioni quorundam, et commodis secularibus, nec non externo cultis religiosi splendori apprime inservirent, quotidie vilescere Scriptura, traditiones autem, et nescio quae ecclesize auctoritas, in pretio magis magisque haberi coepit. Piesentius venenum ecclesize antiquus serpens nunquam propinavit. Abjecta enim stabili, fixa, infallibilt

    English

    VIII. For although the evangelical institutions possess an inexpressible beauty, a surpassing glory, and a splendor far excelling every external splendor — for those who, in the observance of them, obtain the sweetest communion with God the Father and the Son through the Holy Spirit — yet to all those who, being carnal, savor only external things, they seem to have no glory or splendor whatsoever. Hence hypocrites, poured out into all manner of superstition in order to supply the defect in worship — which has its only place in their minds — under the specious pretext of beauty, adornment, order, and glory, strove without end or measure to devise new rites and new ceremonies; until not only was the entire worship of the church converted into a vain, superstitious, theatrical medley of carnal rites, but it ended in wicked idolatry. Evangelical discipline owed its ruin to the same vice. For since hypocrites neither perceived its spiritual power nor cared for it, nor could understand how it could exert any efficacy upon those like themselves, they determined that a plainly secular power, exercised by carnal means, should be introduced in its place. Hence brotherly exhortations, admonitions, private rebukes, and those applied by the whole church — with the utmost gentleness, love, and peace in the Holy Spirit — were transformed into I know not what jurisdictions, courts, citations, fines, lawsuits, tumults, uproars — all most fully laden with tyranny and ambition — until nothing sincere, holy, spiritual, brotherly, or evangelical was left in the entire ecclesiastical discipline. IX. Fifth. It is hardly necessary to recall the defection from the fullness of the Scriptures, with the guilt of which the ancient churches bound themselves, since the matter is sufficiently well known from the writings of many. I will speak briefly. When some had placed great weight and importance on those things of which no mention is made in the holy Scriptures, and which for that reason they could have been persuaded ought to occupy no place in the worship of God or in the churches of Christ — they immediately betook themselves to traditions, or to those things which they had heard by most uncertain rumors that their predecessors had observed. But as day by day the reverence for those things which were not instituted by Christ in the holy Scriptures grew — since they served admirably the ambition of some, their secular interests, and also the external splendor of religious worship — the Scriptures began daily to be held cheap, while traditions and some I know not what authority of the church began to be held in ever greater esteem. The ancient serpent never administered a more present poison to the church. For with the stable, fixed, infallible

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence with 'infallibilt' (OCR for 'infallibili') — sentence continues in the next block. 'TX.' is OCR for 'IX.' 'Quintd' = 'Quinto'. 'Piesentius' = 'Praesentius'. 'ornatts' = 'ornatus'. 'tanttm' = 'tantum'. 'smcerum' = 'sincerum'. 'tot' ecclesiA' = 'tota ecclesia'.

  14. Original

    458 DE PHILOSOPHIA CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [LIB. VI. verbi Dei auctoritate et regula, non habuerunt, qud se tutd recipe- rent Christiani nominis professores, donee preecipites se dederunt in omnium errorum, heresium, et idololatriz barathrum.

    English

    458 On the Mixture of Philosophy with Theology. [Book VI. authority and rule of the word of God cast aside, those who professed the Christian name had nothing to which they might safely retreat, until they plunged headlong into the abyss of all errors, heresies, and idolatry.

    Translator note: Block begins with a page header ('458 DE PHILOSOPHIA CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [LIB. VI.') followed by the continuation of the sentence from the previous block. The header has been translated in place.

  15. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    X. Sextd, Accessit ad heec omnia Spiritis Sanctissimi, quem ec- clesiis suis Christus promisit, immanis contemptus. Perennandi ad consummationem usque seculi ecclesiam suam curam Christus sus- cepit. In eum finem verbo scripto utitur atque Spiritus Sancti presentia et gratia. Que ad fidem, obedientiam, et cultum ecclesize omnem pertinent, luculenter revelat et proponit verbum. Ut verbo illo rite utantur fideles ad ecclesize vocationem, edificationem, con- solationem, totumque denique opus ministerii, yap/owara sua continud largitur et distribuit Spiritus. In eum finem, uti ostendimus, a Christo est promissus. Cum autem verbi pertasi, atque institu- tionum Christi, vel propria eipjuara vel rarporupddore in cultu Dei amplecti et sequi in animum induxerant Christiani nominis profes- sores, etiam ipsum Spiritum et promissum Christi de missione ejus paulatim pro nihilo reputarunt. Aliis enim perennandi ecclesiam, cultu dypégw utentem, mediis excogitatis, per successivum scilicet potestatis ministerialis fluxum, scientias, et doctrinam secularem, illico viluit omnis Spiritus Sancti auctoritas, et exspectatio. Spreto autem Dei verbo, Spiritu Christi neglecto, cultu éypégw introducto, cui preestando donis gratidve Spiritds nihil opus esset, non habuit, quo procederet apostasia.

    English

    X. Sixth. To all these things was added a monstrous contempt of the most Holy Spirit, whom Christ promised to His churches. Christ undertook the care of perpetuating His church to the consummation of the age. To that end He uses the written word and the presence and grace of the Holy Spirit. The word clearly reveals and sets forth all things that pertain to the faith, obedience, and all worship of the church. And in order that the faithful may rightly use that word for the calling, edification, consolation, and the entire work of the ministry of the church, the Spirit continually bestows and distributes His gifts. To that end, as we have shown, He was promised by Christ. But when those who professed the Christian name had determined to embrace and follow in the worship of God either their own inventions or the traditions of the ancestors, in place of the institutions of Christ, they gradually came to regard the Spirit Himself and Christ's promise concerning His mission as nothing. For when other means of perpetuating the church — using unwritten worship through the successive flow of ministerial power, secular learning, and secular doctrine — had been devised, all authority of the Holy Spirit and expectation of Him immediately fell into contempt. And with the word of God despised, the Spirit of Christ neglected, and unwritten worship introduced — for the administration of which no gifts or grace of the Spirit were needed — the apostasy had no further to go.

    Translator note: Several OCR-damaged Greek words appear in this block: 'yap/owara' is likely χαρίσματα (charismata = gifts); 'eipjuara' is likely εὑρήματα (inventions/discoveries); 'rarporupddore' is likely παραδόσεις (traditions); 'dypégw' and 'éypégw' are both likely ἀγράφῳ (unwritten). All rendered from context. 'gratidve Spiritds' = 'gratia Spiritus' (grace of the Spirit). 'Sextd' = 'Sexto'.

  16. Original

    XI. Hisce omnibus addi potest doctrine evangelice cum philo- sophia seculari mistura, quam, quoniam vereor ne sentibus ejus et vepreto adhuc hereamus, singulari digressione excutiendam duxi.

    English

    XI. To all these may be added the mixture of evangelical doctrine with secular philosophy — which, since I fear we may still be entangled in its thorns and thickets, I have judged must be examined in a special digression.

  17. Original

    DIGRESSIO DE PHILOSOPHIAl CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA.

    English

    A DIGRESSION ON THE MIXTURE OF PHILOSOPHY WITH THEOLOGY.

  18. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    I. APostous Paulus Epistole ad Colossenses capite secundo gra- vissime fideles admonet, ut caveant “ne quis eos per philosophiam spoliaret.” Interpretes plerique omnes sentiunt, non usum philo- sophize, sed abusum eo loci perstringere apostolum. At verd utrum philosophie cum theologia mistura ad uswm ejus pertineat, an ad abuswm potius, non eadem omnium est sententia. Etenim certissi- mum est, non defuisse quovis seculo homines pios et eruditos, qui apostolicee hujus institutionis reverentid ducti, omnem dlius wsum in rebus divinis absolute rejecerint. Communium notionum natu- ralium, bonum inter et malum, honestum et turpe, discriminantium, excitationem et promotionem, cum operum Dei, creationis et provi- dentiz, contemplatione, et indagatione solerti, prudenti, assidud, ut eo incendantur hominum mentes ad obedientiam Deo debitam sancte prestandam, neque Paulus, neque quisquam alius illius vestigia premens, condemnavit unquam. Cim verd imperfectze sint notiones istee, atque plurimtm corrupt, et mens humana in operum Dei consideratione misere ceespitet, ut ad Lydium sacre Seripturee lapi- dem, quidquid scientize ex iis oriri videatur, exploretur necesse est, II. Finem hie omnis scientize primarium, nempe Deo vivendi, solum consideramus; de nudis speculationibus, quibus exercet se in- nata mentis humane curiositas, quaeque intellectum rationalem in ordine ad Deum non dirigunt, neque perficiunt, parum soliciti. Prae- tered ostendimus, quod, nisi alium locum in Dei cognitione occu- pent xovai istee de bono et malo %wows, et operum natures et provi- dentize contemplatio, quam qui in primo hominum statu iis assignatus erat, frustra ommino fore studium omne in iis promovendis positum. Sed hee illa non sunt, de quibus hic loci agimus. Philosophia, qua nunc ubivis obtinet, prout a multis seculis ab hominibus veri Dei illiusque voluntatis penitissime ignaris exculta fuerit, plane alia res est, jus usus in theologia, hoc est, principiorum, notionum, hypo- thesium, que docet, cum doctrin’ evangelii mistura; qua medii, et methodi, termini, quos intellectui humano circa objecta naturalia versato ancillans excogitavit, seu quibus potits in ea expolienda pro arbitrio suo usi sunt homines quidam propria opinione acuti et Sewparixoi, in doctrine istius enarratione, declaratione, expositione, et preedicatione adhibendis, in queestionem vocatur. Qualem in ea queestione viri docti olim sensum habuerint, quidque etiamnum ali- qui sentiant, paucorum testimoniis ostendi potest. “Sunt,” inquit Clemens Alexand. lib. i. Strom., “qui philosophiam cum maximo malo, et ad hominum perniciem venisse in vitam existimant, ut qua pro- fecta sit a maligno aliquo inventore.” Tertullianus, de Preescript. ad Heeret. “ Heereses,” inquit, “a philosophia subornantur ; inde Hones, forme, et nescio que Trinitas hominum apud Valentinum; Plato- nicus fuerat: inde Marcionis Deus melior, de tranquillitate; a Stoicis venerat: et ubi anima interire dicatur, ab Epicureis observatur: et ut carnis restitutio negetur, de una omnium philosophorum schola sumitur. Quid ergo Athenis et Hierosolymis? quid academiz et ecclesize? quid’ heereticis et Christianis? nostra institutio de porticu Solomonis est; nobis curiositate non opus est post Jesum Christum ; nec inquisitione post evangelium: ciim credimus, nihil desideramus ultra credere: hoc enim prius credimus, non esse, quod ultra credere debemus” Et Justinus Martyr ad Graec.: “Exsidjrep inavag ex ray arpocipnwevay ree Tay PINoTdPW” iptv EAAAey aro mpdymura rhons ayvoins xa) awdrng Pavevra TARPN- Philosophos vocat idem Tertullianus, “ heere- ticorum patriarchas,” atque eadem pene Jerem. [?] lib. ii. cap. xxxvil. III. Sed testimonia coacervare instituti nostri non est. Non de- fuisse viros magnos, sanctosque, qui adverstis hujus atque preteri- torum aliquot seculorum opinionem et praxim, suffragium tulerunt, 4.60 DE PHILOSOPHI® CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [ LIB. VI. sat erit indicdsse. Quid ipse in causa hac sentiam, brevi dicam ; brevits forsan, quam res tanta dici debeat, cium ob multas rationes anhelans in finem operis presceps ruat oratio.

    English

    I. The Apostle Paul, in the second chapter of the Epistle to the Colossians, most gravely warns the faithful to beware lest anyone should spoil them through philosophy. Nearly all interpreters hold that the apostle in that passage is censuring not the use of philosophy but its abuse. Yet whether the mixture of philosophy with theology pertains to the use of philosophy or rather to its abuse is not a matter on which all agree. For it is most certain that in every age there have been pious and learned men who, led by reverence for this apostolic ordinance, have absolutely rejected all use of philosophy in divine matters. Neither Paul nor anyone else who followed in his steps ever condemned the stirring up and advancing of those common natural notions that distinguish between good and evil, honorable and base, together with the diligent, prudent, and persistent contemplation and investigation of the works of God in creation and providence, so that by these means the minds of men might be kindled to render holy the obedience owed to God. Yet since those notions are imperfect and in large part corrupted, and the human mind stumbles miserably in the contemplation of God's works, it is necessary that whatever knowledge appears to arise from them should be tested against the Lydian stone of Holy Scripture. II. Here we consider only the primary end of all knowledge, namely, living to God; we are little concerned with the bare speculations in which the innate curiosity of the human mind exercises itself and which neither direct nor perfect the rational intellect in relation to God. We have also shown that unless those common notions concerning good and evil, and the contemplation of the works of nature and providence, occupy a different place in the knowledge of God than was assigned to them in the first state of man, all study directed toward advancing them will be entirely in vain. But those are not the things we are here treating. Philosophy as it now prevails everywhere, having been cultivated for many centuries by men who were utterly ignorant of the true God and of His will, is an altogether different matter — I mean its use in theology, that is, the mixture of its principles, notions, and hypotheses with the doctrine of the gospel; the question now raised is whether the means, methods, and terms which it devised as a handmaid to the human intellect occupied with natural objects — or rather with which certain men, sharp in their own estimation and given to speculation, employed in refining it at their own discretion — ought to be employed in the exposition, declaration, explanation, and preaching of that doctrine. What view learned men once held on this question, and what some still hold, can be shown from the testimony of a few. Clement of Alexandria, in book i of the Stromata, says: "There are those who think that philosophy has come into life with the greatest harm and to the ruin of men, as having originated from some evil inventor." Tertullian, in the Prescription against Heretics, says: "Heresies are supplied by philosophy; from it come the Aeons, and I know not what infinite forms, and the Trinity of man in the system of Valentinus — he had been a Platonist; from it came Marcion's better god, derived from the doctrine of tranquility — that had come from the Stoics; and when the soul is said to perish, this is taken from the Epicureans; and when the resurrection of the flesh is denied, this doctrine is drawn from the one school of all the philosophers. What then has Athens to do with Jerusalem? What has the academy to do with the church? What have heretics to do with Christians? Our institution is from the porch of Solomon; we have no need of curiosity after Jesus Christ, nor of inquiry after the gospel: when we believe, we desire to believe nothing further — for this we first believe, that there is nothing further which we ought to believe." And Justin Martyr, writing to the Greeks, says — the Greek text being badly damaged by OCR here — that the philosophers had things manifest to them from ignorance and darkness. Tertullian likewise calls the philosophers "the patriarchs of the heretics," and the same is held by Jeremias, book ii, chapter 37. III. But it is not our purpose to heap up testimonies. It will be enough to have noted that there have been great and holy men who, against the opinion and practice of the present and several past centuries, have cast their vote on this side. What I myself think in this matter I will state briefly — more briefly perhaps than so great a subject deserves, since for many reasons my discourse rushes headlong toward the end of the work.

    Translator note: Block contains several OCR-damaged Greek phrases and a garbled citation marker [?]; best inference rendered from context. The inline Greek quotations from Justin Martyr are too corrupted to translate faithfully.

  19. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TV. In doctrina scripturarum duo consideranda veniunt; primd, ipsa veritas divina; deinde, enarrationis seu expositionis istius veri- tatis modus. Qusenam sit veritatis ipsius natura, utque nihil com- mune cum vulgata philosophia habeat, antea ostendimus. Modus, quo e sacrario mentis diving in iis veritas ista traditur et exponitur, perpendendus restat. Eum verd varium esse, et rodvqo/aiov, norunt omnes, qui Dei voluntatem in verbo suo revelatum ndsse curant. Necesse est confiteri, nullibi pene regulas et methodos istas, quas in doctrina seu scientia ulla systematice docenda usurpandas jubent rationes omnes logicz, in iis observatas esse. Prout igitur doctrina ipsa, que fidem et obedientiam peccatorum respicit, ex pura puta revelatione emanavit, e sinu scilicet Patris per unicum Jesum Chris- tum egressa, ita modus illam enarrandi seu exponendi per Spiritum Sanctum, tper quodam divino singulari gaudens, altus plane abs eo generis est, eique satis dissonus, qui rebus, et scientiis mere humanis docendis aptus forsan est et idoneus; qui saltem ita plurimis vide-_ tur. Hoc nos docet apostolus: 1 Cor. ii. 4-7, Ka? 6 Abyos pov xo) xd unpuyiud juov on ev resbo?s dvdpamivns copies Abyors, GAN’ ev derodeiEer Tlveb- juaros ral Ouvamwensr ive 4 wioris buay wh h & copie avOpairwv, aA éy Ouveues Oeod. Sopiav dz AnArodmev ev rors rereforee oopiay Of od rod aidvos rourov, odds ray apybvrwy rol aidvos robrov, ray AaToUpyoumevey? arc Aahovmey oopiay Ocod ev muornpiw, rv cmoxexpymmermy. Quem locum superilis enarratum inveniat lector. Consulat etiam, Eph. i. 8, 9, 17-19; Col. i. 27, 28, ii. 2, 8,9.

    English

    IV. In the doctrine of the Scriptures two things are to be considered: first, the divine truth itself; and then, the manner of its exposition or explanation. We have shown above what the nature of that truth is, and that it has nothing in common with common philosophy. What remains is to weigh the manner in which that truth is conveyed and set forth in the Scriptures from the sanctuary of the divine mind. That it is varied and manifold, all who care to know the will of God as revealed in His word are well aware. It must be confessed that the rules and methods which all logical principles prescribe for the systematic teaching of any doctrine or science are scarcely observed anywhere in the Scriptures. As, therefore, the doctrine itself — which has respect to the faith and obedience of sinners — emanated from pure and unmixed revelation, proceeding from the bosom of the Father through the one Jesus Christ, so also the manner of expounding and setting it forth by the Holy Spirit, rejoicing in a certain singular divine quality, is of a kind entirely above and sufficiently unlike that which is perhaps apt and suitable for teaching merely human subjects and sciences — or at least so it seems to many. This the apostle teaches us: 1 Cor. 2:4-7 — "And my word and my preaching were not in persuasive words of human wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, so that your faith might not rest in the wisdom of men but in the power of God. Yet we do speak wisdom among those who are mature — a wisdom not of this age, nor of the rulers of this age who are passing away — but we speak God's wisdom in a mystery, the hidden wisdom" — which passage the reader will find expounded above. Let him also consult Eph. 1:8, 9, 17–19; Col. 1:27, 28; 2:2, 8, 9.

    Translator note: The Greek scriptural quotation (1 Cor. 2:4-7) is heavily OCR-damaged; translated from the author's citation combined with the underlying Koine Greek text as given in context. The heading reads 'TV.' in the source, which is OCR corruption of 'IV.'

  20. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    V. Cum itaque heec fuerit veritatis evangelice, atque ejus in sacris Scripturis expositionis ratio, duo esse inter alia videntur, veri- tati ipsi satis incommoda, que in eam e vulgata philosophia irrep- serunt. Hinc enim primé prodiit veritatis spiritualis varie et qom/- hug ev aarodeiEer rvedumaros revelate, in ordinem systematicum, et seriem rexuxeig methodicam dispositio ista seu compactio, que in scholis et ecclesiis ubivis obtinet. Consortio, inquam, philosophiz vulgatee cum theologia inauspicato inito, ortum suum debent systemata pene omnia theologica, loci communes, atque id genus propositionum cre- dibilium farragines aliz. Deinde sub accuratioris doctrine preetextu, veritatis divine articuli, seu propositiones credibiles e Seripturis col- lecte et excerpt, atque in formulas istas digests, terminis et noti- onibus philosophicis miste, enarrantur. Ex hisce duobus theologia quedam philosophica oritur (que in aliquorum scriptis ad theolo- giam propits, in aliorum ad philosophiam accedit), qué doctrina evangelica a sublimitate sua spirituali dejicitur, et amplitudinem suam ccelestem amittit. Istiusmodi est theologia, quam doctorum hominum plurimi in qualibet Christianorum secta docent et profi- tentur. Hine fit, ut nullus sit veritatis evangelicz articulus, quam- vis in se planus, obvius et intellectui fidelium expositus, cujus etiam vim et efficaciam spiritualem experiuntur sancti omnes, qui com- munionem cum Deo in Christo colunt, quin, si a viro aliquo philo- sophice docto accurate et é&xpiGH¢ enarrandus suscipiatur, illico iis terminis, notionibus, rationumque momentis, seu minutiis potits, ita preepeditur, ut frustra illum intelligere vel capere, nisi esset peripa- tetice eruditus, ipse Paulus apostolus contenderet.

    English

    V. Since this, then, has been the character of evangelical truth and of the manner of its exposition in Holy Scripture, there appear to be, among other things, two matters sufficiently detrimental to the truth itself that have crept into it from common philosophy. For from this source there first arose the arrangement or compilation of spiritual truth — variously and in a manifold way revealed by the demonstration of the Spirit — into a systematic order and a methodical series, of the kind that prevails everywhere in schools and churches. It is from the inauspiciously begun union of common philosophy with theology, I say, that nearly all theological systems, commonplaces, and other such compilations of credible propositions owe their origin. Then, under the pretext of more precise doctrine, the articles of divine truth — that is, credible propositions collected and extracted from the Scriptures and arranged into those formulas — are expounded mingled with philosophical terms and notions. From these two sources there arises a kind of philosophical theology (which in the writings of some comes closer to theology, in those of others closer to philosophy), by which evangelical doctrine is cast down from its spiritual sublimity and loses its heavenly breadth. Such is the theology that the majority of learned men in every Christian sect teach and profess. Hence it comes about that there is no article of evangelical truth — however plain in itself, accessible to the understanding of the faithful, and spiritually effective in its power, as all the saints who cultivate communion with God in Christ experience — that, if it should be undertaken to be expounded accurately and precisely by some man learned in philosophy, is not immediately so obstructed by those terms, notions, and subtleties of reasoning — or rather, minute technicalities — that the Apostle Paul himself would strive in vain to understand or grasp it unless he had been trained in the Peripatetic school.

    Translator note: Contains one short OCR-damaged Greek phrase rendered by context.

  21. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VL. Hane disputandi subtilitatem inter antiquos philosophos, unde factum fuerit ut veritatem nemo percipere potuerit, meritd olim risit Lucianus in Menippo [Nexvozarrig] 4; postquam incertissimas eorum sententias salse exagitasset, addit, Kal rd révrav dewey drorwraroy, Ort wep) ra evavrimraray Exaoros adray Aeyuy, opsdpa vintwras nal midovods Aoyoug émopiCero, wore ware rH Sepudy rd abrd mpaywu revorrs, ware 70) puxpiv, durineyen exe, nal ratra, eidéra cupaig, we ode dy wore Sepuudy Te ein nod purypey ev radrg xpivyr—* Et quod absurdorum omnium miaxi- me fuit absurdum, de contrariis unusquisque quum diceret, invinci- piles admodum rationes ac persuasibiles afivrebat; ut nec ei, qui calidum et frigidum idem prorsus esse contenderet, contra quicquam hiscere potuerim; atque id, quum tamen manifest® cognoscerem, fieri nunquam posse, ut eadem res calida simul frigidaque sit.” Mali ideo hujus ortum et progressum paulo altitis repetere placet.

    English

    VI. This subtlety of disputation among the ancient philosophers — by which it came about that no one was able to grasp the truth — was deservedly mocked long ago by Lucian in the Menippus (Necyomantia), section 4. After he had wittily attacked their most uncertain opinions, he adds — as Owen himself then renders in Latin: "And what was the most absurd of all absurdities was that, when each of them was speaking about contrary things, he produced arguments that were entirely invincible and persuasive, so that against the man who contended that hot and cold were one and the same thing I could not open my mouth at all; and yet I clearly perceived that it could never be the case that the same thing is at once hot and cold." It therefore pleases me to trace the origin and progress of this evil from somewhat farther back.

    Translator note: The Greek passage from Lucian is heavily OCR-damaged; Owen's own Latin translation of the Greek immediately follows it in the source, and that Latin was used as the primary basis for the English rendering here.

  22. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIL. Cum primum evangelium in mundo predicatum fuit, eyus professores id sibi negotil dari arbitrati sunt, ut fide, et charitate illius virtutes annunciarent, qui illos ex tenebris vocasset et in miri- ficam suam lucem transtulisset. Divitiarum gratiee divine, qua jus- tificati fuerunt per sanguinem Christi, et ab ira ventura liberati, celebratio, amoris ineffabilis Jesu Mediatoris in opere redemptionis admiratio et contemplatio, exempli illius in omni sancta obedientia et vitee sanctimonia imitatio assidua, quaque ope Spiritus Sancti ahovetwe effusi ei indies conformes magis redderentur, mutua inter se dilectio, bonorum operum inter homines utilium studium, culttis Dei in spiritu et veritate secundum normam evangelii, et institu- tionum Jesu Christi simplicitatem observantia, illorum religionem, et in religione colenda studium operam et rationem absolverunt. Spiritu Dei ductis, et verbo fretis magna agere et pati ad voluntatem Christi sapientia erat, vita, et religio. Neque unquam destitue- bantur gaudiis aut consolationibus spiritualibus et ineffabilibus, sta- tui et conditioni, in qua erant, necessariis. Haud multum vero temporis ab initio preedieationis evangelice effluxerat, cm impil homines, et depdapuévor viv vody, illius impulsu, qui in mentes homi- num tenebris spiritualibus obsessas dominatur, veritatem ccelestem yarie torquere et pervertere inceperint. Cum enim ipsi carnales fuerint, atque idcirco fieri non potuit, quin spiritualia iis essent stul- titia, in secularem quandam sapientiam doctrinam evangelii perver-

    English

    VII. When the gospel was first preached in the world, its professors considered it their appointed business to proclaim by faith and love the virtues of Him who had called them out of darkness and translated them into His marvelous light. The celebration of the riches of divine grace by which they had been justified through the blood of Christ and delivered from the coming wrath; the admiration and contemplation of the ineffable love of Jesus the Mediator in the work of redemption; the diligent imitation of His example in all holy obedience and holiness of life; and the means by which, through the Holy Spirit poured out abundantly, they might be rendered more and more conformed to Him day by day; mutual love among themselves; zeal for works useful to men; the worship of God in spirit and truth according to the rule of the gospel; and the observance of the simplicity of the institutions of Jesus Christ — these things occupied, together with their diligence and reasoning, their religion and the cultivation of religion. To do great things and to suffer great things according to the will of Christ, led by the Spirit of God and relying on the word, was their wisdom, their life, and their religion. Nor were they ever lacking in spiritual and ineffable joys and consolations suited to the state and condition in which they found themselves. But not much time had passed from the beginning of the preaching of the gospel before ungodly men, their minds corrupted, impelled by him who rules over human minds obsessed by spiritual darkness, began in various ways to twist and pervert the heavenly truth. For since they themselves were carnal, and it was therefore inevitable that spiritual things should be foolishness to them, they endeavored to corrupt the doctrine of the gospel into a kind of worldly wisdom —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (text continues in next block). One short OCR-damaged Greek phrase rendered by context.

  23. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    462 DE PHILOSOPHIAZ CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [LIB. VI. tere sunt conati. Hine Christum ipsum nonnulli umbram, phan- tasma, ideam, merum hominem, hominem spiritualem deificatum, etiam solem esse somnidrunt; fidem verd nudam rerum spiritualium notitiam, aut scientiam, vel etiam perfectionis fanaticee opinationem vanam. Atque hee illi quidem fingebant, neque “ Patrem neque Filium cognoscentes.” Etenim istiusmodi hominibus ctm spiritu- alia wvzvmarimHs intelligere non possint, animis suis morem gerere sensus philosophicos sacris literis affigendo, solenne est. Virus hoe, vivis adhue apostolis, saltem eorum nonnullis, paulatim serpere coe- pisse testatur ipsa sacra pagina, cui suffragatur illorum temporum historiarum quod superest. Illorum autem auctoritati impar, in primo illo adversts veritatem insultu illico succubuit Satanas. Sub- lato autem sacro apostolorum et evangelistarum choro, corrumpendi veritatem evangelicam, iterum opus aggressus est, non sine successu. Quod scilicet in oppugnatione nunquam potuit, in defensione veri- tatis sensim obtinuit. Etenim postquam hominum im) TMyelwaros ayiov infallibiliter gepouévay generatio in terris esse desiisset, in manus virorum omni seculari sapientid instructissimorum pervenit veritatis patrocinium. Horum erant Clemens, Origenes, Tertullianus, alii- que innumeri. Istis, chm iis armis, que carnalia non sunt, verbo scilicet, et Spiritu Christi adversus veritatis hostes uti non sufficeret, placuit etiam rationibus aggredi e doctrina seculari petitis. Ctm- que viderint heereticos, quos vocdrunt (cim plane philosophi fuerint Christianum nomen mentiti), aliorsum, quam oportuit expressa sacrse Scripturze verba trahentes, novis vocabulis in expositione veritatis ex- cogitatis, @ dolorum et fallaciarum latebris eos extrahere tentarunt.

    English

    — and this is what they attempted. Hence some dreamed that Christ Himself was a shadow, a phantom, an idea, a mere man, a spiritually deified man, or even the sun; and that faith was nothing but bare knowledge or science of spiritual things, or even the vain conceit of a fanatical perfection. And all this they fabricated while knowing neither the Father nor the Son. For it is the custom of such men, since they cannot understand spiritual things spiritually, to gratify their own minds by fastening philosophical senses upon the sacred writings. That this poison began to creep gradually even while the apostles were still alive — at least some of them — the sacred page itself attests, and what survives of the histories of those times corroborates. But Satan, unable to match their authority, immediately yielded in that first assault upon the truth. When, however, the sacred company of the apostles and evangelists had been removed, he undertook again the work of corrupting evangelical truth, and not without success. What he could never accomplish through open attack he gradually obtained under the guise of defending the truth. For after the generation of men infallibly led by the Holy Spirit had ceased to exist on earth, the patronage of the truth passed into the hands of men most thoroughly equipped with all worldly wisdom. Among these were Clement, Origen, Tertullian, and countless others. Since these men, when it did not suffice to use against the enemies of truth those weapons that are not carnal — namely the word and Spirit of Christ — also chose to attack with arguments drawn from secular learning. And when they saw the heretics (whom they so called, though they were plainly philosophers who falsely bore the Christian name) dragging the express words of Holy Scripture in a direction other than was right, having devised new vocabulary in the exposition of the truth, they attempted to draw them out from their dens of stratagems and deceptions.

    Translator note: Block begins with a page header ('462 DE PHILOSOPHIAZ CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [LIB. VI.]') that is part of the original paragraph block; translated as continuation. Contains one OCR-damaged Greek phrase rendered by context.

  24. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VIII. Accidit autem temporis progressu, ut argumenta ista philo- ~ sophica, quae in veritatis defensione viri docti usurpaverant, atque termini et vocabula, quibus hunc vel illum veritatis divine articulum enunciaverant, pro necessariis religionis Jesu Christi partibus essent habita. Adhuc autem nulla fidei confessio methodica in ecclesiam irrepserat, illius credendoram compendii preter aliquam partem, quod vulgd symbolum apostolorum nuncupatur. Systema, aut cor- pus theologicum, seu catechismum methodice dispositum, et philo- sophice ornatum, nullum adhuc fideles admiserant. Sacra Scrip- tura sola norma erat controversias dirimendi, et docendi populum; tanttm vana traditionum opinatione, abs ejus instructionis Spiritis, gui credentibus in illum finem per Jesum Christum promissus est, exspectatione nimis fuerunt abducti. Indies autem inter viros doctos crevit philosophica, seu sapientiam secularem, cum theologicis mis- cendi prurigo. Preesertim ruere in perniciem istam, postquam donis spiritualibus destituti, aut illis haud satis fisi, preter doctrinam secu- larem nihil habuerint, quo inter amicos eminerent, aut opprimerent adversarios. Nullum non seculum malo huic, revera fundi ecclesi- astici calamitati, notabile aliquod incrementum dedit. Dum itaque nova vocabula, et loquendi phrases aliqui excogitaverint, alii argu- tias, et philosophice arguendi modos adhibuerint, fuerintque, qui nodos nexusque dialecticos, quibus veritatis adversarios stringerent, invenerint, plurimique verba, quibus Spiritus Sanctus in exponenda veritate supernaturali utitur, in sensum é£wriaév et philosophicum detorserint, sanctissima et spiritualis doctrina Jesu Christi sapientia seculari varie corrupta est et pene amissa.

    English

    VIII. But as time progressed it came about that those philosophical arguments which learned men had employed in defense of the truth, together with the terms and vocabulary by which they had articulated this or that article of divine truth, came to be regarded as necessary parts of the religion of Jesus Christ. Yet no methodical confession of faith had as yet crept into the church beyond some portion of that compendium of things to be believed commonly called the Apostles' Creed. No system or body of theology, nor any catechism methodically arranged and philosophically adorned, had as yet been admitted by the faithful. Holy Scripture alone was the rule for settling controversies and for teaching the people; they were only led too far astray by the vain conceit of traditions and by an excessive expectation apart from that Spirit of instruction who was promised to believers for that end through Jesus Christ. But day by day among learned men there grew an itch for mixing philosophy — that is, worldly wisdom — with theological matters. They rushed especially headlong into this ruin after, being destitute of spiritual gifts or having insufficient confidence in them, they had nothing beyond secular learning by which to distinguish themselves among friends or overwhelm adversaries. There was no century that did not add some notable increment to this evil — truly a calamity to the ecclesiastical estate. And so, while some devised new vocabulary and forms of expression, others employed subtleties and modes of philosophical argumentation, and there were those who invented dialectical knots and chains by which to bind the adversaries of truth, and very many twisted the words with which the Holy Spirit expresses supernatural truth into an external and philosophical sense, the most holy and spiritual doctrine of Jesus Christ was in various ways corrupted by worldly wisdom and nearly lost.

    Translator note: One OCR-damaged Greek adjective rendered by context.

  25. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1X. Non aliter vir doctissimus Apollinarius in schisma prolapsus est, et notam severiorem ecclesia, quam, cm esset disputator acer- rimus, nimium in veritatis defensione subtilitatibus philosophicis indulgendo; prout refert Acacius Bercew episcopus, Epistolé ad Cyril- lum Alexandrinum, que actis concilii Ephesini inseritur. T/ ydp, Inquit, @vjoev “AmoAAwaptog 6 Aaodineds cig wv ev rors tumpocbey 6 mivyas ayunorhs 6 vxep rH bpbis miorews nparoses mpos rods Exdpors mayeonevos (hine prima mali labes) Sapojous tavrod rH oopig; ederAjous Taperouyd- Pa && emipinn mopous TIVas TH xabupg nal ees Tov Xpiorov wiorer, ov “mapecnebucey ey TOG OXIomMaTINIS EumUTOY TuPa +7 xa06AoU EXxKANOIE Aoys0- Y7ve;s—* Quam enim utilitatem insignis ille disputator Apollinarius Laodiceus in ecclesiam attulit; dum veluti unus e principibus de recta fide adversus fidei hostes depugnat? An non, dum sue sapi- entize nimium fidit, dumque ex inviis planeque impermeabilibus, quosdam meatus et quasi vias, incontaminatam simplicemque Christi fidem introducere nititur, id tantum conatu suo consequutus est, ut ipse ab universa catholica ecclesia inter schismaticos haberetur?” Si eadem religiosa veritatis ccelestis sbAdCea, quae ecclesiam diebus Apollinarii, acerrimi pro vera fide disputatoris tenuit, in sequentibus seculis viguisset, non aded deformem, hiulcam, mistam, impuram doc- trinam loco theologiz evangelicee unquam admisisset, qualem postea amplexa est; sed ausim dicere, defectionem istam in religionis Chris- tiane professione, quam gementes lugent fideles omnes, ortum suum et progressum, philosophize Gentilium cum theologia misture de- bere. Postquam enim ea in scholis Christianis locum occupaverit, magna ex parte cessavit inter plurimos bona Dei in Christo scientia, prout a Spiritu Sancto docetur in mysterio evangelil. Preesertim autem malum hoc fatale omnia veneno suo sacra infecisse comperie- tur, postquam philosophia peripatetica, quae per aliquot secula ne- glecta jacuerat, bonarum literarum studiosis placere cceperit. Ha vero per Arabes Muhammedanos excitata, et exculta, dicto citits invasit Christianum orbem. Etenim philosophia ista preesertim prout ab Arabibus exculta est, ad subtiles disputationes ingenerandas, et perennandas de qualibet re lites, rixas et controversias, maxime apta est et idonea. Illa freti, scholastici, theologize evangelicee om- nem fidem pene palim abrogantes, philosophicam et barbaram artem seu scientiam ejus loco introduxerunt. “Knim vero, quis sano judicio dubitare possit, plerasque notitias genuine scholasticas, non

    English

    IX. In no different a way did the most learned Apollinarius fall into schism and incur a severer censure from the church than he deserved — namely, by indulging too much, keen disputant that he was, in philosophical subtleties in defense of the truth; as Acacius, bishop of Berea, reports in his Epistle to Cyril of Alexandria, which is included in the acts of the Council of Ephesus. For what benefit, he says, did that distinguished disputant Apollinarius of Laodicea bring to the church, though he was in former times the universal champion who fought most vigorously for the right faith against its enemies? (Here is the first root of the evil.) Did he not, trusting too much in his own wisdom, strive to introduce through trackless and altogether impassable routes certain passages and, as it were, paths leading to the pure and simple faith in Christ — with the result that by his endeavor he accomplished only this: that he himself was reckoned by the whole catholic church among the schismatics? If the same reverent jealousy for heavenly truth which held the church in the days of Apollinarius — that most keen disputant for the true faith — had continued to flourish in subsequent centuries, the church would never have admitted so deformed, gaping, mixed, and impure a doctrine in place of evangelical theology as she afterward embraced. But I would venture to say that that defection in the profession of the Christian religion, which all the faithful mourn with groaning, owes its origin and progress to the mixture of Gentile philosophy with theology. For after philosophy occupied a place in Christian schools, the saving knowledge of God in Christ, as taught by the Holy Spirit in the mystery of the gospel, largely ceased among the majority. Above all, this fatal evil will be found to have infected everything sacred with its poison after Peripatetic philosophy — which had lain neglected for several centuries — began to find favor with students of good letters. Revived and cultivated by the Muhammadan Arabs, it invaded the Christian world with extraordinary speed. For that philosophy, especially as cultivated by the Arabs, is most apt and suitable for engendering subtle disputations and perpetuating quarrels, brawls, and controversies about any subject whatsoever. Relying upon it, the scholastics, openly abrogating nearly all the faith of evangelical theology, introduced in its place a philosophical and barbarous art or science. "For indeed, who of sound judgment can doubt that most genuinely scholastic notions are nothing but —"

    Translator note: Block ends mid-quotation (continues in next block). The Greek passage from Acacius's epistle is heavily OCR-damaged; Owen's own Latin translation of the Greek follows immediately, and that Latin was the primary basis for the English rendering.

  26. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    AGA DE PHILOSOPHIE CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [LIB. VI. nisi puras abstractiones esse, depuratasque Aristotelicee metaphysicee eliquationes, quandoquidem de rebus supernaturalibus agatur?” in- quit Cornel. Jansenius Yprensis, in Augustino suo, tom. ii. col. 19. “ Tsti,” ideo, ut rect8 Verulamius in novo organo, “ preeterquam quod theologiam” (satis pro potestate) “in ordinem redegerint, et in artis formam effinxerint, hac insuper effecerunt, ut pugnax et spinosa Aristotelis philosophia corpori religionis, plusquam est par, immisce- retur.” Et in omnibus preetenditur nomen Aristotelis, chm tamen potiis pravos sequantur interpretes et commentatores. Nam, ut taceam opera ejus, quae primd ad Nelium quendam scepticum, ho- minem literarum ignarum heereditate pervenerunt, deinde devoluta ad Appelliconem Trium, qui exesos codices vendidit Sulle dictator, ad nos corruptissimé devenisse; Arabes, a quibus isti subtilitates suas hauserunt, omnis Grecitatis et Latinitatis ignarissimi, transla- tionibus usi sunt ex Latina in linguam Arabicam, indoctis et rudibus, que ex presso et arcto ejus dicendi genere, nullum sanum sensum, pluribus in locis retulerunt. De iis omnibus Erasmus: “ Optdrim,” inquit, “ frigidas istas argutias amputari prorsus, Christumque illum simplicem ac purum restitui, penitusque humanis mentibus inseri.”

    English

    — pure abstractions and refined distillations of Aristotelian metaphysics, given that we are dealing with supernatural matters?" says Cornelius Jansenius of Ypres, in his work on Augustine, vol. ii, col. 19. "These men," therefore, as Verulam rightly says in the New Organon, "besides having reduced theology (to the extent of their power) to a systematic order and fashioned it into the form of an art, have further brought it about that the contentious and thorny philosophy of Aristotle has been mixed with the body of religion more than is fitting." And in all things the name of Aristotle is put forward, even though they rather follow corrupt interpreters and commentators. For, to say nothing of the fact that his works first came by inheritance to a certain Neleus, a skeptic ignorant of letters, and then devolved to Appello of Teos, who sold the worm-eaten manuscripts to the dictator Sulla, and so came down to us in a most corrupted state — the Arabs, from whom these men drew their subtleties, entirely ignorant of both Greek and Latin, used translations from Latin into the Arabic language, made by unlearned and unpolished men, which from his compressed and close style of expression conveyed no sound sense in many places. Concerning all these matters Erasmus says: "I would wish those cold subtleties to be cut off entirely, and that simple and pure Christ to be restored and thoroughly implanted in human minds."

    Translator note: Block begins with an OCR page-header artifact. The continuation from block 126's broken quotation is picked up seamlessly here.

  27. Original

    X. Verum quidem est, illos sacrarum scripturarum libris usos fuisse; atque, quee in iis continentur, vera esse omnia confessos. Ve- runtamen philosophia ista peripateticd penitiis imbuti, et disputandi seu prurigine abrepti, seu scotomate percussi, istiusmodi theologia corpus, quod aiunt, confecerunt, quod sanctissimam Jesu Christi religionem neutiquam exhibeat. Totum inter istos homines ac phi- losophos antiquos discrimen in eo positum est; quod inter libros, quibus in scientia sua expolienda usi sunt, etiam sacras scripturas admiserunt, quas ignordrunt veteres peripatetici. Unde scholasticos multi potids philosophos appellandos censent, quam theologos, inquit

    English

    X. It is indeed true that those men made use of the books of Holy Scripture and confessed that everything contained in them is true. Yet, thoroughly saturated with that Peripatetic philosophy and seized either by an itch for disputation or by a kind of mental blindness, they produced a body of theology, as they call it, of such a kind as by no means sets forth the most holy religion of Jesus Christ. The entire difference between those men and the ancient philosophers lies in this: that among the books they used in refining their learning they also admitted the sacred Scriptures, which the old Peripatetics were ignorant of. Hence many judge that the scholastics should rather be called philosophers than theologians — as

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; text continues in next block.

  28. Original

    Beatus Rhenanus, Preefat. ad Tertull. “Cum,” ut rect idem Jan-— senius in tom. i. col. 184, “preter nonnullas Aristoteliczs philoso- phi tricas, aut ineptias, e classibus dialecticis in theologiam im- mistis, nihil omnino novi protulerunt.” Graviter de hisce queritur

    English

    — Beatus Rhenanus says in his Preface to Tertullian. "Since," as the same Jansenius rightly observes in vol. i, col. 184, "apart from certain Aristotelian philosophical tricks or absurdities mixed into theology from the dialectical schools, they brought forward nothing at all that was new." Of these things

    Translator note: Block begins and ends mid-sentence, continuing from block 128 and into block 130.

  29. Original

    Erasmus Preefat. in Hilar. “ Fidei,” inquit, “symbolum in scriptis potilis, quam animis esse coepit, et tot pend erant fides, quot homines ; creverunt articuli, sed decrevit sinceritas; efferbuit contentio, refrixit caritas. Doctrina Christi, que prius nesciebat Aoyowariay, ccopit a philosophiee preesidiis pendere. Hic erat primus gradus ecclesize ad deteriora prolabentis. Tandem res deducta est ad sophisticas contentiones, articulorum myriades proruperunt.” Et fatetur Tri- themius, ab eo tempore, quo scholasticorum disputationes vel potits dubitationes regnare cceperunt, sacram theologiam a philosophia seculari foedari et contaminari ccepisse.

    English

    — Erasmus gravely complains in his Preface to Hilary. "The creed of faith," he says, "began to reside in writings rather than in minds, and there were almost as many faiths as there were men; the articles multiplied, but sincerity diminished; contention boiled over, charity grew cold. The doctrine of Christ, which formerly knew nothing of logomachy, began to depend on the supports of philosophy. This was the first step of the church in its descent to worse things. At last the matter was reduced to sophistical contentions, and myriads of articles burst forth." And Trithemius confesses that from the time when the disputations — or rather the doubts — of the scholastics began to hold sway, sacred theology began to be defiled and contaminated by secular philosophy.

  30. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XI. Cim verd Deo placuerit initio reformationis ecclesiarum ali- quot Europzearum seculo superiori tentatee, lumen et veritatem suam a i te in simplicitatis evangelica: preedicatione emittere, nihil pene erat in tota ecclesia apostatica, quod sque piis et bonis viris odio erat et abominationi, ac theologica ista scventia, que tum temporis in scholis et academiis dominabatur. An in ipsis ecclesiarum reforma- tarum scholis, atque inter omne genus viros doctos, illa ipsa theologia philosophica, denud locum suum recuperaverit, necne, penes alios judicium esto. Addam, que habet vir doctissimus Johannes Dru- sius, ad 2 Pet. ii. 22, ad verba ista, “ Canis reversus ad suum vomi- tum.” “Canis ad vomitum redit,” inquit, “qui redit ad id, quod primi reformatores evomuerunt. Ea est theologia scholastica, quam qui sectantur, veram negligunt, hoc est, verbum Dei; unde omnis ve- ritas Christiana, et ea ipsa, quam scholasticam appellant, mixta fer- mento humano, sic ut tam pura et sincera non sit, quam esse debeat. Quando tandem hee reformabuntur? nam ante non erit pax inecclesia. ‘Utinam quiad divina aluntur, aliter studia sua instituerent ; et spretis his tricis serid se darent ad studium linguarum precipuarum, et ad lectionem textus sacri. Quod si fieret, haberemus theologos, quales optare magis, quam sperare debemus; usque aded verbum Dei sor- det in oculis vulgi. Multi, quod enarrant populo e suggestu, non intelligunt: tantiim ex commentario sapiunt, quo nihil miserits aut magis fugiendum ei, qui verum pabulum anime querit.” Et, “ Sus lota:” “ dici potest de eo, qui lotus (nam reformatio est quasi lotio queedam) se in luto sophistico rursum volutat, magno juventutis et ecclesize malo: nam unde, queso, hee dissidia, nisi ex illo luto? ad vomitum redit, qui nunc iterum in academias revocat introdu- citque theologiam scholasticam; panem illum, qui procedit ex ore solius Dei, miscens cum fermento philosophorum. Hi simplicitatem eredendi convertunt in curiositatem et subtilitatem disputandi; _ quzestiones novas quotidie excogitantes, quarum plereeque inutiles sunt, prophetis et apostolis olim ignoratze, que tamen augent nume- rum disputantium, qui Christianum orbem hodie replent.” Hee ille. Audiatur etiam auctor libri cui titul, “Onus LEcclesiz.” “Pagani,” inquit, “evangelicam normam destruere quzerunt; ideo diabolus instigat doctrinam Christianorum paganicis auctoritatibus fulciri, ac principiis fidei dogmata Gentilium commisceri, ut tandem veritas evangelica, per sophisticos dolos e medio suffletur.” Quibus concinit illud Erasmi, “ Omnia pollicentur felicissime rem successu- ram. Unus tamen scrupulus habet animam meam, ne sub obtentu prisce literature caput erigere tentet Paganismus.” Vertim aq’ epics od yéyovev o'r». Modus iste res spirituales docendi philoso- phicus, ab evangelio alienus est. Primi etiam post apostolorum tempora Christiani eum penitus ignordrunt. Consulantur antiquis- simorum Christianorum scripta, non eo modo illos SeoAcyotmeva trac- tfisse, quo recentiores, invenientur. Tlud autem in omni genere optimum, quod antiquissimum. VOL. XVII. 30

    English

    XI. But since it pleased God at the beginning of the Reformation of several European churches — attempted in the previous century — to send forth His light and truth in the preaching of evangelical simplicity, there was almost nothing in the entire apostate church that was as odious and abominable to pious and good men as that very theological learning which at that time held dominion in the schools and academies. Whether that same philosophical theology has since recovered its place in the very schools of the reformed churches and among learned men of every kind — let others be the judges of that. I will add what the most learned Johannes Drusius says on 2 Pet. 2:22, on the words "A dog returns to its own vomit." "A dog returns to the vomit," he says, "who returns to what the first reformers vomited out. That is scholastic theology; those who follow it neglect the true theology, that is, the word of God; from which all Christian truth — even that which they call scholastic — is mixed with human leaven, so that it is not as pure and sincere as it ought to be. When at last will these things be reformed? For there will be no peace in the church before that. Would that those who are nourished on divine things would order their studies differently; and, casting aside these trifles, would give themselves seriously to the study of the principal languages and to the reading of the sacred text. If that were done, we would have theologians such as we ought rather to wish for than hope for; so utterly does the word of God sink in the eyes of the common people. Many do not understand what they expound to the people from the pulpit: they know only from a commentary — than which nothing is more wretched or more to be avoided by one who seeks the true food of the soul." And, concerning "A washed sow" — "It can be said of one who, having been washed (for reformation is a kind of washing), wallows again in the sophistical mire, to the great harm of youth and the church: for whence, I ask, come these dissensions, if not from that mire? He returns to the vomit who now recalls and introduces again into the academies scholastic theology; mixing that bread which proceeds from the mouth of God alone with the leaven of the philosophers. These men convert the simplicity of believing into a curiosity and subtlety of disputing; devising new questions daily, most of which are useless, formerly unknown to the prophets and apostles, which nevertheless increase the number of disputants who today fill the Christian world." So far Drusius. Let the author of the book entitled Onus Ecclesiae also be heard. "The pagans," he says, "sought to destroy the evangelical norm; therefore the devil instigates the doctrine of Christians to be propped up with pagan authorities, and the dogmas of the Gentiles to be mingled with the principles of faith, so that at last the evangelical truth might be blown away from the midst through sophistical tricks." With which Erasmus's statement agrees: "Everything promises a most happy outcome. Yet one scruple troubles my soul, lest Paganism, under the pretext of ancient literature, attempt to raise its head." But it did not turn out that way. This philosophical method of teaching spiritual things is alien to the gospel. Even the first Christians after the time of the apostles were utterly ignorant of it. Let the writings of the most ancient Christians be consulted — they will be found not to have treated theological matters in the manner of later writers. But in every kind, what is oldest is best.

    Translator note: Contains two OCR-damaged Greek phrases near the end; rendered by context. One phrase appears to be a Greek proverb quoted by Owen.

  31. Original

    466 DE PHILOSOPHIA! CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. _[LIB. VI.

    English

    466 On the Mixture of Philosophy with Theology. [Book VI.

  32. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XII. Deinde, est in veritate spirituali nativA et ccelesti sud hdc luce fulgente S<iv m1, quod hominum mentes in sui admirationem rapit, cogitque. Ineffabili quadam gloria et splendore se in corda hominum insinuat, et conscientias penetrat. Plenitudinem, ampli- tudinem, seu libertatem inerrabili efficacié comitatam habet, Hisce consistit verse theologis vita, animaque. At verd horum omnium sensum, vim, et energiam miris modis obscurari, labefactari, minui, cim notionum, terminorumque philosophicorum catenis onerata, laqueis irretita incedere cogitur theologia, queruntur pene omnes, — qui ea uti vellent tanquam unica norma sanctam communionem in Christo, cum Deo colendi. Amitti, inquam, hoe modo spiritualem istam in conscientias hominum efficaciam aut auctoritatem summam, atque amplitudinem ccelestem et spiritualem, que veritatis evange- licee pure et illibate tradite, individuse comites esse solent, facile sentirent, confiterentur etiam omnes, nisi plurimorum mentes insu-— perabilibus preejudiciis occuparentur. Hinc spiritualis sapientise loco, nescio qu sterilis et arida sententia substituitur; cujus notitid et peritidé summa imbuuntur seepenumero homines impii, infideles, carnales, mundani, et abs omni salutari Dei in Christo cognitione | alieni. Id etiam quotidie evenire videmus; pessime scilicet obscurari rerum evangelicarum naturam sgpiritualem, dum docti et acuti ho- munciones multum operis in eo ponant, ut illas accurate, methodice, — et philosophice doceant.

    English

    XII. Furthermore, there is in spiritual truth — native and heavenly, shining with this light — something that seizes and compels the minds of men into admiration of it. With a certain ineffable glory and splendor it insinuates itself into the hearts of men and penetrates their consciences. It has fullness, breadth, or freedom accompanied by an unerring efficacy. In these things consists the very life and soul of true theology. But nearly all those who would use theology as the sole standard for cultivating holy communion with God in Christ complain that the sense, force, and energy of all these things are obscured, undermined, and diminished in wondrous ways when theology is compelled to proceed burdened with the chains of philosophical notions and terms, entangled in their snares. That in this manner the spiritual efficacy or supreme authority in the consciences of men, together with the heavenly and spiritual breadth that are accustomed to be the inseparable companions of evangelical truth handed down pure and undefiled, is lost — this, I say, all would readily feel and confess, were not the minds of very many occupied by insuperable prejudices. Hence, in place of spiritual wisdom, some barren and dry opinion — I know not what — is substituted; and men who are ungodly, unbelieving, carnal, worldly, and wholly estranged from all saving knowledge of God in Christ are frequently imbued with the highest acquaintance and expertise in it. We see this happen every day — namely, that the spiritual nature of evangelical matters is most grievously obscured, while learned and sharp little men expend much labor in teaching those matters accurately, methodically, and philosophically.

    Translator note: OCR artifact at start of section ("S<iv m1") is unreadable; rendered from context as part of the participial phrase modifying "veritate spirituali". Minor OCR hyphens in compound words silently resolved.

  33. Original

    XIIT. Porro: plurimos olim errores tanquam ex equo Trojano ex — philosophia hac in ecclesiam irruisse, ex Tertulliano aliisque osten- dimus. Etiam, quicquid etiamnum de multis fidei articulis garriunt sophiste, e philosophia peripatetica prodiit.

    English

    XIII. Furthermore: we have shown from Tertullian and others that very many errors once broke into the church from this philosophy as from a Trojan horse. Moreover, whatever the sophists still babble about many articles of faith has come forth from Peripatetic philosophy.

  34. Original

    XIV. Rixarum etiam infinitarum, atque inutilium disputationum materiam vulgatam philosophiam. affatim suppeditare, res ipsa cla- mat. Hac freti homines acuti et dicaces, “Statum lacessunt omnipotentis Dei Calumniosis litibus, Fidem minutis dissecant.ambagibus, Ut quisque est lingua nequior, Solvunt ligantque queestionum yincula Per syllogismos plectiles.””

    English

    XIV. The very matter itself cries out that common philosophy abundantly supplies material for infinite quarrels and useless disputes. Relying on it, clever and sharp-tongued men "assail the majesty of Almighty God with calumnious litigation, dissect faith with petty circumlocutions, and, each one more wicked with his tongue than the last, they loose and bind the bonds of questions through intricate syllogisms."

  35. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Que de philosophis antiquis olim cecinit Prudentius Apotheos. Hym in Infidel. Multa autem miscent ubivis, que vix ipsi intelligunt, qui iis utuntur, “Puderet me dicere non intelligere, si ipsi intellige- rent, qui tractarunt,” inquit Melchior Canus, Loe. Com, lib. ii, cap, vii. Notatu etiam dignissima est doctissimi Vivis tvoraerg, et querela ei fundata in lib, xviii, Aug. de Civitate Dei, cap. xviii Theologi,” inquit, “magno consensu docent, soli Deo competere ex nihilo ali- quid creare. De quo multa Thomas, cujus argumenta infirmat Scotus, ut sua confirmet, quae labefactare conatur Occamus, ut sua ee

    English

    These are the lines Prudentius once sang concerning the ancient philosophers in his Apotheosis, Hymn against the Unbeliever. But they mix in everywhere many things that even those who use them scarcely understand. "I would be ashamed to say I do not understand, if those who handled these matters did understand," says Melchior Canus, Loci Communes, bk. ii, ch. vii. Also most worthy of note is the very learned Vives's complaint, grounded in bk. xviii of Augustine's City of God, ch. xviii. "Theologians," he says, "teach with great consensus that it belongs to God alone to create something out of nothing. About which Thomas says much, whose arguments Scotus weakens in order to confirm his own, which Occam endeavors to undermine in order to establish his own,

    Translator note: Text breaks off mid-sentence at end of block ("ut sua ee") — this is a page-break artifact; translation renders up to the break. OCR artifact "tvoraerg" appears to be a garbled Greek word (possibly a transliteration of an epithet for Vives); rendered as a possessive genitive of "Vives" per context. Block is a continuation page that breaks mid-sentence.

  36. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    DAP. VIL] DE PHILOSOPHIZ CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. 467 figat, at ista quoque Petrus Aliacensis luxat, neque aded vel ludunt in re seria, vel affectibus et factionibus suis cogunt rem ccelestem subservire. Qui mores possint emendari, qui sedari et tolli pravi affectus, quid fieri denique ex doctrina dissidiis agitata et tracta, versaque sursum et deorsum pro libitu affectuum humanorum, con- ssa machinis tam pertinaciter litigantium?”

    English

    and yet these too Peter of Ailly loosens — nor do they in this way merely play with a serious matter, or force heavenly things to serve their own passions and factions. What morals can be reformed, what corrupt passions calmed and removed, what can finally come of doctrine agitated and dragged about by disputes, turned upside down at the pleasure of human passions, broken by the engines of those who litigate so stubbornly?"

    Translator note: Running page header "DAP. VIL] DE PHILOSOPHIZ CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. 467" is an OCR artifact from a page header/footer; the translation begins with the continuation of the Vives quotation from block 136. The word "con-ssa" is OCR-damaged; likely "convolsa" or "confossa" (broken/shattered by); rendered from context.

  37. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    _ XV. Hine ortum ducunt, atque eterne efficiuntur lites theolo- zicee; quae facile omnes sine dubio dirimi possent, si uni verbo divino, Christiani, saltem professione tenus, se in fidem et directionem de- Jerent. Dum verd omnis pene omnium hominum sapientia, qui res religionis curant agitantque, philosophid hae penitus inficitur, si non ipsissima heee philosophia sit, perennantur controversiz, et dissenti- entium quamyis in rebus minimi momenti reconciliatio impossibilis redditur. Hine librorum maximorum, et disputationum, de rebus, assertionibus, terminis, quorum omnium nihil unquam audiverat hristianus orbis, nisi forte fortuna in mentem venissent Aristoteli, bibliothecee theologicee plenze sunt. Quzenam verd inde malorum et turbarum Ilias prodiit, non hujus loci est exponere. XVI. Verissime et gravissime in han@ sententiam plurima non ita pridem de doctrina Trinitatis agens scripsisset _D, Hoornbeekius, ‘Socin. Confutat. lib. ii. cap. iv. sect. 8. “ Quibus,” inquit, “ obsecro terminis, aut notionibus, ¢uCursvovres rem nobis sud profunditate arpboirov, plene ac plane explicare tentemus, phrasibus, aut dis- inctionibus nuper in schol& natis? potissimum cium omnes termini logici, aut metaphysici, quibus hac in re solemus uti, ex rebus inferi- oribus, earumque consideratione et collatione per nostri intellectus operam formentur; istius autem mysterii nullum in hisce exemplar sit. Nec usitati termini ad hoc explicandum videntur satis propor- tionati, aut apti; a quibus eo etiam religiosits abstinemus, quod ut quotidie alii et alii de novo reperiuntur, pro inventis semper novis, vel factis distinctionum generibus, ita annon quoque hic commodior aliqua distinguendi notio exstrui possit, haud immeritd dubitemus. ‘Saltem gradum suspendere, extra periculum videtur. Neque facile leredimus, veteres eo minus hic sapuisse, licet 1 recentes nostras dis- tinctionum formulas ignorarint. Praeterea et videmus, dato distine- tionis aliquo genere, mox acriter de hoc disputari, miss& seepe rei summa, atque in prajudicium veritatis, audacitis et inanils seepe quam certits.” Ita est; lis litem generat, distinctio distinctionem ; quique omnes sibi tenere yisus est, nequidquam ultra eos sapit, qui ‘nullam. Hine factum esse gravissime admonet Jansenius Yprensis, “ut reverd plerisque Christianis, scientia recentioris theologizw ad nihil pene serviat, nisi ut sensu diversa diversorum suis apta cupidi- tatibus noscendo et sequendo, deposita Christiana simplicitate ver- ‘sutiores, et probitate nequiores fiant,’ Augustin. tom. ii. col. 22.

    English

    XV. From this source theological disputes arise and are made perpetual — disputes that could doubtless all easily be settled, if Christians, at least in profession, would submit themselves to the sole divine word for faith and direction. But while the wisdom of nearly all men who concern themselves with and agitate matters of religion is thoroughly infected by this philosophy — if it is not this very philosophy itself — controversies are made to last forever, and reconciliation among those who disagree, even on matters of the slightest importance, is rendered impossible. Hence theological libraries are full of the largest books and disputes about matters, assertions, and terms of which the Christian world had never heard anything, unless perchance they happened to occur to Aristotle. What an Iliad of evils and tumults has proceeded from there it is not the place to set forth here. XVI. Most truly and weightily in this vein Dr. Hoornbeeck wrote many things not long ago when treating the doctrine of the Trinity, in his Refutation of Socinus, bk. ii, ch. iv, sect. 8. "With what terms," he asks, "or notions, I beseech you, shall we attempt to explain fully and plainly to ourselves a matter that in its own depth is incomprehensible — with phrases or distinctions lately born in the schools? — especially since all the logical or metaphysical terms which we are accustomed to use in this matter are formed from lower things and from their consideration and comparison through the operation of our intellect, while there is no exemplar of that mystery among these things. Nor do the common terms seem sufficiently proportioned or suited to explain it; and we abstain from them all the more scrupulously because, just as new terms are found every day for new inventions or for newly devised kinds of distinctions, so we may justly doubt whether some more convenient notion of distinguishing can also be constructed here. At least to suspend judgment seems to be outside of danger. Nor do we readily believe that the ancients were the less wise here, even though they were ignorant of our recent formulas of distinctions. Moreover we also see that, once some kind of distinction is granted, sharp dispute about it immediately follows, with the main point often abandoned and to the prejudice of truth, more boldly and emptily than surely." So it is: dispute begets dispute, distinction begets distinction; and he who seems to himself to hold all of them is no wiser, in the end, than those who hold none. Jansenius of Ypres solemnly warns that from this it has come about "that the knowledge of more recent theology serves nearly all Christians for nothing, except that by learning and following the various opinions of various men suited to their own desires, they lay aside Christian simplicity and become more cunning, and more wicked than honest" — Augustine, vol. ii, col. 22.

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: "¢uCursvovres" and "arpboirov" appear to be garbled Greek words embedded in the Hoornbeeck quotation; "¢uCursvovres" likely represents a Greek participle meaning something like "obscuring" or "treating mystically", and "arpboirov" likely represents "ἄρρητον" or "ἄπορον" (inexpressible / incomprehensible); rendered contextually as "incomprehensible" per sense of the passage. "leredimus" is likely OCR for "credimus". Minor OCR hyphens and spacing artifacts silently resolved throughout.

  38. Original

    468 DE PHILOSOPHIE CUM THEOLOGIA MISTURA. [LIB. VI.

    English

    468 ON THE MIXTURE OF PHILOSOPHY WITH THEOLOGY. [Book VI.

    Translator note: This block is a running page header/footer artifact from the scanned source.

  39. Original

    XVII. Sed nolo ego diutits hisce immorari. Dabitur forsan in tolerantia Dei opportunitas, qué de vero usu, et instauratione philo- sophie pluribus agam; paucis ideo hic finiam.

    English

    XVII. But I do not wish to dwell longer on these matters. Perhaps in the forbearance of God an opportunity will be given for me to treat more fully the true use and restoration of philosophy; therefore I will conclude here briefly.

  40. Original

    XVIII. Qui contentionum et rixarum, que inter Christianse re- ligionis professores, tanto strepitu, tantis animorum motibus, odiis, exacerbationibus, tantoque sanctissimi nominis Jesu opprobrio, et evangelii scandalo ubivis agitantur, origines, occasiones, et causas, odio procul, amore etiam et studio partium investigdrunt, oppidd pauci fuére :— .

    English

    XVIII. Those who have investigated the origins, occasions, and causes of the contentions and quarrels that are everywhere stirred up among professors of the Christian religion — with such great uproar, such great agitation of minds, hatreds, and exasperations, and with such great reproach to the most holy name of Jesus and scandal to the gospel — without prejudice, and indeed also without love and partisanship, have been exceedingly few:

  41. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    “Numero vix sunt totidem quot Thebarum portee vel divitis ostia Nili.””—Juy. Sat. xiii. 26. Preejudicia inveterata, que seculi rationes pepererunt, alid mentes hominum divertunt. Qui verd dissidia et lites inter partes compo- nere, per mutuam rigoris opinionum remissionem, et cessionem ten- tarunt, diu est, quod, operam et oleum se lusisse, intelligere possent. Justissimo Dei judicio, contentionum harum vanitati homines sui plenos, quoniam nollent se simplicitati et puritati evangelii sub- mittere, tradenti, funestissimum hoc malum, nonnulli ascribunt, ita tamen, ut ipsorum hominum tenebras, praejudicia, affectiones et con- cupiscentias pravas, earum omnium causam immediatam et vitiosam esse, asserant. Supposito autem justo Dei judicio, hominum peccatis id commerentibus, affirmant, medium preecipuum teterrimos istos errorés, qui ubivis scatent, in ecclesiam Christi inferendi, atque illos circa aliaque perennandi lites, misturam istam fuisse, de qua agimus philosophize ctim Platonic, tum Peripatetica, cum doctrina evan- gelii. Ex horum hominum sententid, donee excugso hoe confusionis Babylonicz pulvere, ad simplicitatem evangelicam redeuntes, Chris- tiani sapientes fieri per “Spiritum revelationis in mysterio evangelii” unicd contenderint, frustra erit abs ea pugnandi et rixandi vanitate, qua ubivis exercentur, liberationis spes aut exspectatio. Hoe, inqui- unt, illud est, quod tam nefarié inter se commisit Jesu cultores; quodque omnium separationum et schismatum fons est. Hine theo- logiam in artem quandam spinosam et perplexam, seu scientiam, quam sine ulla Spiritus Sancti ope, aut lucis spiritualis communica- tione non secus ac alias artes secuti, homines pravi discunt, mutatam esse dicunt. Hjus autem theologie studio, mentes studiosorum a verse sapientize, per fidem, preces, meditationem in vérbo Dei assi- duam, et obedientiz evangelicse sanctam praxim, disquisitione divi- nitus instituta, averti quiritantur. Theologiam ideo evangelicam ab omni philosophize mistura absolute separari debere autumant, Homi- num verd mentes ab inveteratis prajudiciis, quorum nexibus tenentur,. liberare, et sapientiam istam pevddvuwov, quee magnam partem erudi-- tionis istius, cujus opinatione vand tantopere se effert doctorum turba, constituit, radicitiis evellere, Spiritus Sancti solius opus esse, quod potentia sua exsertione efficaci eum demum effecturum affirmant. |

    English

    "They are scarcely as many in number as the gates of Thebes or the mouths of the wealthy Nile." — Juv. Sat. xiii. 26. Deep-seated prejudices, which the ways of the age have produced, turn the minds of men elsewhere. Those who have attempted to compose the divisions and disputes between the parties through mutual relaxation and concession of the strictness of their opinions could long since have understood that they have wasted their labor and their oil. Some ascribe this most deadly evil to the most just judgment of God, delivering to the vanity of these contentions men full of themselves who were unwilling to submit to the simplicity and purity of the gospel — yet in such a way that they assert the men's own darkness, prejudices, corrupt affections, and lusts to be the immediate and vicious cause of all of these things. But presupposing the just judgment of God, which is merited by the sins of men, they affirm that the chief means of bringing those most dreadful errors that swarm everywhere into the church of Christ, and of making the disputes about these and other things perpetual, has been that mixture of which we are treating — namely, the mixture of Platonic and Peripatetic philosophy with the doctrine of the gospel. In the judgment of these men, until Christians striving to become wise through the "Spirit of revelation in the mystery of the gospel" return to evangelical simplicity, shaking off the dust of this Babylonian confusion, hope or expectation of liberation from that vanity of fighting and quarreling everywhere exercised will be in vain. This, they say, is what has so wickedly set the worshipers of Jesus against one another, and what is the source of all separations and schisms. Hence they say that theology has been changed into a certain thorny and perplexing art or science, which corrupt men learn just as they follow other arts, without any aid of the Holy Spirit or communication of spiritual light. And they lament that by the study of this theology the minds of students are turned away from the divinely instituted inquiry into true wisdom — through faith, prayer, assiduous meditation in the word of God, and the holy practice of evangelical obedience. They therefore hold that evangelical theology ought to be absolutely separated from all mixture with philosophy, and they affirm that to free the minds of men from the deep-seated prejudices by whose bonds they are held, and to root out utterly that worldly wisdom which constitutes a great part of that erudition by whose vain opinion the crowd of learned men so greatly prides itself, is the work of the Holy Spirit alone, who will at last accomplish this by the efficacious exertion of His power.

    Translator note: OCR artifact "pevddvuwov" is a garbled Greek word; from context (worldly/carnal wisdom contrasted with spiritual wisdom) this is likely "σαρκικήν" or more probably the Greek adjective rendered as "worldly" or "carnal" — translated contextually as "worldly". "excugso" is likely OCR for "excusso" (shaken off). Minor OCR hyphens and spacing silently resolved.

  42. Original

    SAP, IX.] DE THEOLOGLE STUDIO. 469 rf CAPUT IX.

    English

    Chap. IX.] On the Study of Theology. 469 CHAPTER IX.

    Translator note: This block contains a running page header artifact ("SAP, IX.] DE THEOLOGLE STUDIO. 469 rf") merged with the chapter heading "CAPUT IX."; translated as a combined heading.

  43. Original

    De studio theologie seu Seripturarum.

    English

    On the Study of Theology, or of the Scriptures.

  44. Original

    _ J. NaTURAM, ortum, progressum, et ampliationem variam theolo- vice, seu doctrinze de Deo, voluntate illius, ac obedientid nostra, ei debita, pro instituti nostri ratione exposuimus. Habitum etiam mentis seu intellectus, quo doctrinam istam rite percipimus, totum hominem in usu ejus salutari dirigentem, aperte, et uti spes est, ad mentem Spiritus Sancti explicavimus. De studio theologix, et quo modo quis theologus evangelicus evadat, ultimo hoc in loco paucis disquirere statuimus. Eum autem solum theologum proprie dici, qui.cum in mysterio evangelii salutariter sapiat, donis spiritualibus insuper eatenus est instructus, ut possit alios ejusdem mysterii cog- nitione instituere, ad gloriam Dei, et laudem gratis Christi, pluribus antea ostendimus.

    English

    I. We have set forth, in keeping with the design of our work, the nature, origin, progress, and various enlargement of theology — that is, of the doctrine concerning God, His will, and the obedience we owe Him. We have also openly explained, as is to be hoped, in accordance with the mind of the Holy Spirit, the disposition of the mind or intellect by which we rightly receive that doctrine, directing the whole man in its saving use. We have now determined in this last place to inquire briefly about the study of theology and how a person becomes an evangelical theologian. We have already shown at greater length that he alone is properly called a theologian who, while he is savingly wise in the mystery of the gospel, is also equipped with spiritual gifts to such a degree that he is able to instruct others in the knowledge of that same mystery, to the glory of God and the praise of the grace of Christ.

  45. Original

    II. Hoc autem fine proposito plurimos excidere videmus, cim ratio male instituta nullum exitum invenire possit. Pervulgatam viam studiorum, et methodum nolo ego hic loci exagitare, aut in- sectari. Qui in iis persistunt idoneos habent auctores facti sul. ‘Professoratiis in scholis et academiis theologicis, qui philosophicam stam veritatis spiritualis exponende rationem, quam superitis enar- ravimus doceat, utilitatem magnam esse; majorem, quam vulgo est, esse posse, censemus. Directiones, vias, methodos theologica stu- dendi et tractandi, quas ediderunt multi eruditione celebres, quam- vis invicem sibi sepissime repugnantes, obstantesque, excutere, ad nostrum propositum haud pertinet. Non omnes omnia eeque sapi- ‘mus. In quo studio aliqui damnum facerent, uberem profectum se recipere alii profitentur. Que vero in earum ullis tenebris, rixis, dis- putationibus, opinationibus vanis, prejudiciis, quibus ad unum pene omnes, qui theologiz studio nomina dedimus, intricamur, aut ansam prebent aut fomitem, rejicienda esse, spero, omnes judicabunt.

    English

    II. With this end in view, we see that very many fall short, since a wrongly established method can find no way out. I am not disposed here to attack or censure the commonly traveled path of studies and its method. Those who persist in them have competent authorities for their own course. We consider it to be of great benefit — and it could be of greater benefit than it commonly is — for professorships in theological schools and academies to teach that philosophical method of setting forth spiritual truth which we have described above. It does not belong to our present purpose to examine the directions, ways, and methods of studying and treating theology that many celebrated scholars have published, though they are very often mutually contradictory and obstructive. We are not all equally wise in all things. In a field of study where some would suffer harm, others profess to receive abundant progress. But I hope all will judge that whatever in any of these methods gives occasion or fuel for the darkness, quarrels, disputes, vain opinions, and prejudices in which nearly all of us who have devoted ourselves to the study of theology are entangled, ought to be rejected.

  46. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Til. Ad Lesbias et arbitrarias aliarum artium et scientiarum re- gulas, spiritualem veritatem seu theologiam exasciandi, et dedolandi studium alibi rejecimus. 7» + continet doctrina hee, quod re- pagulis istis coérceri non vult. Libertatem et lucem aliam intellec- tas, alia mentis principia et proposita, fines alios, aliasque cordis affectiones in sui cultoribus exigit theologia, quam que artes et scientize seculares aut philosophice norunt, aut curant. Commu- nionem cum Deo in mysterio evangelii per Jesum Christum sanc- tissimam colere, animas ad veritatum salutarium, quee neque menti a natura insite sunt, neque ei per illa objiciuntur, que considera- tioni et examini ejus rationali subsunt, vim et efficaciam spiritualem experiendam, excercere necesse habent, qui sapientid hac spirituali imbui vellent. Illuminatio cordis, spiritus sapientie commiunicatio, mysteriorum regni Christi, per Spiritum illum revelatio, et gavépwors, translatio e tenebris in mirificam Christi lucem, thesaurorum sapientize | et scientize, qui in Christo absconduntur, participatio, quae omnia hor- ret philosophia, quaeque cultoribus ejus stultitia semper fuére, nuda voces et praeterea nihil, theologiam nostram pariunt et constituunt. —

    English

    III. We have elsewhere rejected the endeavor to hew and trim spiritual truth or theology according to the Lesbian and arbitrary rules of other arts and sciences. This doctrine contains something that refuses to be confined by those bars. Theology demands of its cultivators a different freedom and light of understanding, different principles and purposes of the mind, different ends, and different affections of the heart than those which secular or philosophical arts and sciences either know or care about. Those who would be imbued with this spiritual wisdom must devote themselves to cultivating the most holy communion with God in the mystery of the gospel through Jesus Christ, and to exercising their souls toward the experience of the spiritual power and efficacy of saving truths — truths which are neither implanted in the mind by nature, nor presented to it through those things that are subject to its rational consideration and examination. The illumination of the heart, the communication of the spirit of wisdom, the revelation of the mysteries of the kingdom of Christ through that Spirit and the manifestation of them, the translation from darkness into the marvelous light of Christ, the participation in the treasures of wisdom and knowledge that are hidden in Christ — all of which philosophy abhors, and which have always been foolishness to its devotees — these are what bring forth and constitute our theology; they are not mere words and nothing more.

    Translator note: OCR artifact "gavépwors" is garbled Greek; from context (paired with "revelatio") this is almost certainly "φανέρωσις" (manifestation/disclosure); translated as "the manifestation of them". OCR artifact "7» +" at start of second sentence is unreadable; rendered from context as a transitional phrase. Minor OCR hyphens silently resolved.

  47. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    IV. Noli ideo lector exspectare, ut hic librorum catalogum recen- serem, aut libros legendi methodum preescriberem; id alii utrumque dudum, multo cum judicio, nec minori roAveveyvwoiag fama preesti- terunt; Gisbertus Voétius preesertim in bibliotheca sua theologica, ; vir wodvwadéoraros, ob raram eruditionem, pietatem singularem, ac! veritatis amorem nunquam satis laudandus. : V. Sed non ed tendunt que molior. Professoris theologici munus | ego neutiquam sustineo; neque aliorum in studiorum ratione aut methodo instituendi cura mihi incumbit. Odi scholarum strepitus et sophisticam. Domi, Deo ita gratiose disponente, et apud me ipsum vivo. Id ago, si quo modo domis fidelium inservire aed dis possim. Pauca ideo sunt, que piorum studiosorum mentes in veritatis ccelestis, cujus naturam exposuimus, indagatione, promovere possint, quae de studio theologize addenda habeo. Tis verd, ut, qud tendimus, perveniamus, queedam sunt preemittenda.

    English

    IV. Do not therefore expect, reader, that I should here compile a catalogue of books or prescribe a method of reading them; others have long since accomplished both of these things, with much judgment and with no less celebrated learning. Gisbertus Voetius especially, in his theological library — a man most learned in many disciplines, never to be sufficiently praised for his rare erudition, singular piety, and love of truth. V. But what I am working toward does not tend in that direction. I by no means sustain the office of a professor of theology, nor does the care of directing others in the plan or method of their studies lie upon me. I detest the noise of the schools and sophistry. By God's gracious arrangement, I live at home and to myself. My aim is, if by any means I may serve the households of the faithful. Therefore, the things I have to add concerning the study of theology — things that can promote the minds of pious students in the investigation of that heavenly truth whose nature we have set forth — are few. But in order that we may arrive at our destination, certain things must be premised.

    Translator note: Two Greek phrases in the original are OCR-damaged; rendered from context as 'celebrated learning' and 'most learned in many disciplines' respectively.

  48. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    VI. Primé ideo advertat lector, me non aliter vocabula ista seu nomina theologiz et theologorum hic intelligere, quam secundim principia superits posita et confirmata ea accipi debere ostendi. Scientiam quandam, atque certum genus hominum e@ instructorum, — disputatione hac nostr4 haud denotant. Omnes fideles Christiani — theologi sunt; cim scilicet iis omnibus lumen salutare evangelii sit indultum. Discrimen, quod inter eos reperitur, graduum est. Etenim — donorum spiritualium inter fideles per Spiritum Sanctum distributio — xii. 11, Hinc omnis inter se theologorum differentia pendet. Idem lumen salutare omnibus inest. In illud indies “transformantur 3 plane est arbitraria. “ Operatur in omnibus xaddg BolaAeras,” 1 Cor. ; gloria in gloriam per Dominum §piritum.” xapioware autem varie ; x liscum per eundem Spiritum communicata, ingens dant inter hosce | theologos discrimen. Theologia itaque, quantum habitum intellec- tualem salutarem, seu lumen spirituale mentem renovans et in ima- ginem Christi, qui lux est, transformans denotat, omnibus et solis fidelibus propria est. Quee ad luminis istius augmentum, habitis — confirmationem, adeoque intellectus elevationem spiritualem, et per-_ spicuam objecti salutaris modo debito perceptionem, atque veritatis ; a ea cognite enarrationem seu declarationem spiritualiter efficacem per- tinent, quibus inter theologos discrimen omne consistit, illa sunt, — quee in studio theologiz praecipue promovere curamus.

    English

    VI. Let the reader therefore first observe that I understand those terms — the names of theology and theologians — here in no other way than I have shown they ought to be understood according to the principles set forth and confirmed above. They do not denote in our present discussion any particular science, nor a particular class of men equipped with it. All faithful Christians are theologians, since the saving light of the gospel has been granted to all of them. The difference that exists among them is one of degree. For the distribution of spiritual gifts among the faithful through the Holy Spirit — 1 Cor. 12:11 — from this all difference among theologians depends. The same saving light dwells in all. They are daily transformed into it; the matter is plainly not arbitrary. He works in all as He wills (1 Cor. 12:11), from glory to glory by the Lord the Spirit. But the gifts of grace variously communicated by the same Spirit produce a great distinction among these theologians. Theology, therefore, insofar as it denotes a saving intellectual habit — that is, a spiritual light renewing the mind and transforming it into the image of Christ, who is light — belongs to all and only the faithful. Those things that pertain to the increase of that light, the confirmation of those habits, and accordingly to the spiritual elevation of the understanding, and to the clear and proper perception of the saving object, and to the spiritually efficacious declaration of the truth thus known — in which all distinction among theologians consists — these are the things we are chiefly concerned to promote in the study of theology.

    Translator note: Several inline Greek phrases are OCR-damaged; rendered from context and from Owen's evident citation of 1 Cor. 12:11 and 2 Cor. 3:18.

  49. Original

    VII. Dona illa Spiritus gratuita, que lumini salutari superaddita theologos evangelicos inter se varie distinguunt, duplicem in menti- bus hominum iis instructorum effectum producunt. Etenim primd, | ebm fideles omnes adulti vi luminis salutaris, quod eis in conver- sione ad Deum infunditur (unusquisque enim illorum lux in Domino ‘efficitur), radicalem et fundamentalem notitiam totius consilii Dei, de gloria sua in illorum obedientia et salute demonstranda habeant, quoniam spiritualium omnium sint capaces, atque ea salutariter per- cipere possint, notitiam illam, in veritatis quatenus a Deo revelatz et in sacris scripturis propositee apprehensione, certiorem, clariorem, ‘pleniorem, et distinctam magis reddunt.

    English

    VII. Those free gifts of the Spirit which, superadded to the saving light, variously distinguish evangelical theologians from one another, produce a twofold effect in the minds of those endowed with them. For, first, since all adult believers already possess, by virtue of the saving light infused into them at their conversion to God (for each of them is made light in the Lord), a radical and foundational knowledge of the whole counsel of God concerning the demonstration of His glory in their obedience and salvation — inasmuch as they are capable of all spiritual things and can perceive them in a saving manner — these gifts render that knowledge more certain, more clear, more full, and more distinct, in the apprehension of the truth as revealed by God and set forth in the Holy Scriptures.

  50. Original

    VIII. Distincta, inquam, expressa, fixa, solida scientia rerum spi- lritualium in scripturis propositarum, ab iis dependet. EKorundem etiam effectus est judicium sanum et solidum, quod vera a falsis dis- /cernere, atque veritatis articulos eo ordine disponere potest, quem ratio ea naturalis, quam ad invicem habent, requirit.

    English

    VIII. Distinct, I say, expressed, fixed, and solid knowledge of spiritual things set forth in the Scriptures depends on these gifts. Their effect also includes a sound and solid judgment, which is able to discern true things from false, and to arrange the articles of truth in that order which their natural relationship to one another requires.

  51. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    TX. Secundd, Dona hee sola homines reddunt didaxrinobs; illo- ‘yum enim virtute ixcvof efficimur, ad alios, qué ipsi imbuti sumus, ‘bona Christi cognitione instruendos. Cui autem hee adsunt, hoc est, lumen salutare mentem elevans et disponens ad salutarem veri- _tatis evangelicee perceptionem, atque dona ista Spiritus Sancti, que ‘lumen illud excitent, augeant, incendant, et veritatem in sacris scrip- ‘turis propositam distincte menti inserant, atque insuper idoneum reddant ad aliis impertiendum illam Dei in Christo cognitionem, | quam ipse gratiose adeptus est, is de quo agimus theologus est. Studium itaque theologie nihil aliud est, quam promovendi lumen salutare, et dona spiritualia, quibus sapientia heee ccelestis consistit in mente theologi conatus, ad normam verbi divini institutus. Hoe “ubivis nos docet ipsa Scriptura, 1 Cor xiv. 12; 2 Cor. ui. 5, 6, 18, iv. 6; Eph. i. 17-19, iii. 7, 16-19, iv. 15, 16; Col. i 26, 27,. iL | 2, 3, 7; 1 Tim. iv. 12-16; 2 Tim. iii, 14-17; 1 Pet. iv. 10, 11; 2

    English

    IX. Second, these gifts alone make men capable of teaching; for by virtue of them we are made sufficient to instruct others in that good knowledge of Christ with which we ourselves have been imbued. Now the one who possesses these gifts — that is, the saving light that elevates and disposes the mind toward a saving perception of evangelical truth, together with those gifts of the Holy Spirit that stir up, increase, kindle that light, and distinctly implant in the mind the truth set forth in the Holy Scriptures, and moreover render him fit to impart to others that knowledge of God in Christ which he himself has graciously obtained — he is the theologian of whom we speak. The study of theology, therefore, is nothing other than the effort, directed according to the norm of the divine word, to promote the saving light and the spiritual gifts in which this heavenly wisdom consists in the mind of the theologian. This Scripture itself teaches us everywhere: 1 Cor. 14:12; 2 Cor. 3:5, 6, 18; 4:6; Eph. 1:17-19; 3:7, 16-19; 4:15, 16; Col. 1:26, 27; 2:2, 3, 7; 1 Tim. 4:12-16; 2 Tim. 3:14-17; 1 Pet. 4:10, 11; 2

    Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek rendered from context. Block ends mid-sentence and mid-citation list, continuing into the next block.

  52. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Pet. iii. 18 X. Tertid, Theologize usum in ministerio evangelii preecipue consi- derandum proponimus. EHjus quidem notitia neminem per se sola | constituit evangelii ministrum, xvpiws ita dictum. Requiritur porro in theologo quocunque ad munus illud rite suscipiendum per elec- tionem et separationem ecclesiasticam solennis vocatio. Quod verd quis aptus et idoneus sit ad munus illud obeundum, e theologia est. Quamvis ideo ea sit illius natura, ut unusquisque, cui cure est vel Dei gloria vel salus propria, ei operam dare debeat, us tamen modo peculiari illam promovendi et excolendi officium incumbit, qui alios. in cognitione voluntatis divine instruendi studio tenentur. Si enim ii, qui in sacrum ministerii munus animos intendunt, serid apud se perpenderent, quale lumen ultimis hisce diebus, queve dona spiri- tualia, Domino Jesu plebi Christiane, seu plurimis e vulgo fidelibus gratiose largiri placuerit, e re sua esse sine dubio statuerent, totis viribus, summoque animee nisu “ donorum spiritualium,” quae ipsi in peculio habent, proventum curare seduld. Quod artes et scientias

    English

    Pet. 3:18. X. Third, we propose that the use of theology in the ministry of the gospel is chiefly to be considered. Knowledge of it alone does not in itself constitute anyone a minister of the gospel, properly so called. Beyond this, a solemn vocation through ecclesiastical election and separation is required in any theologian for the due undertaking of that office. But that one be apt and fit to discharge that office comes from theology. Although therefore the nature of theology is such that everyone who cares either for the glory of God or for his own salvation ought to devote himself to it, yet the obligation of promoting and cultivating it in a special manner falls upon those who are earnestly engaged in instructing others in the knowledge of the divine will. For if those who set their minds upon the sacred office of the ministry were to consider seriously what light in these last days and what spiritual gifts the Lord Jesus has been pleased to bestow graciously upon the Christian people — or upon the greater part of the common body of the faithful — they would without doubt resolve that it is to their own great advantage to give diligent care to the increase of spiritual gifts which they themselves hold as their possession, with all their strength and with the utmost effort of their souls. As for the arts and sciences

    Translator note: Block begins with the conclusion of the citation list from the previous block. OCR-garbled Greek rendered from context. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into the next block.

  53. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    : didicerint, qudd philosophiz et linguarum cognitione sint instructi, quod rixando, disputandoque totos dies terere possint, vix sufficiet, quo exeat e contemptu, saltem ut in pretio ullo habeatur eorum ministerium. Non enim ista sunt de quibus, immediate cum ecclesiis, lis res est. Si qui ad sementem et messem faciendam operam alteri locaret, se navigandi aut bellandi scientiA peritum esse gloriaretur, haud effugeret, quin conductori suo ridiculo esset et despicatui. Neque melits ei cedet unquam, qui scientiz secularis, et tricarum scholasticarum confidentid inflatus, yapioérwy spiritualium vacuus, hospes in mysterio evangelii, se in populum Christianum docendi munus ingereret. Egrediuntur quotidie (quod dolendum) in vineam Domini “ oratores novi, stulti, adolescentuli,” qui cum bonas literas vix e limine salutaverint, vand tamen ob rationes frigidas et nihili- scientize opinatione freti, se ruricolas idiotas sesquipedalium verborum strepitu percellere, et in officio facilé continere, posse credunt, Cim | vero ad opus ministerii fungendum deventum est, omni vera theo-— logia, hoc est Iumine salutari et donis spiritualibus destituti, adeo — misere frigent, atque inepte se gerunt, ut iis omnibus, quorum in cordibus sunt viee Domini, quique, quid ea vita eterna, que in cog- — nitione Dei et Christi consistit, nérunt, illico nauci sunt et despi- : catuil, Hine ire, rixe, dissidia, atque schismata proveniunt, quibus ut vere theologiz studio, et pietatis praxi a ministris evangelii, non vi et armis obviam eatur, et officium nostrum, et tempus postulant. XI. Hisce pro instituti nostri ratione preemissis, restat, ut ea, quae ad progressum utilem in studio theologize faciendum necessaria esse videntur, breviter recenseamus.

    English

    — they may have learned, that they may be equipped with knowledge of philosophy and languages, that they can spend whole days in wrangling and disputing: this will scarcely suffice to rescue their ministry from contempt, or even to bring it into any esteem. For these are not the matters about which there is an immediate contest with the churches. If someone who was hired by another to sow and reap were to boast that he was skilled in the art of navigation or of warfare, he could not escape being ridiculous and contemptible to his employer. Nor will it ever go better for the man who, puffed up with confidence in secular learning and scholastic quibbles, empty of spiritual gifts, a stranger to the mystery of the gospel, thrusts himself upon the Christian people in the office of teaching. There go forth daily (which is grievous) into the Lord's vineyard new orators, foolish young men, who, having scarcely greeted good literature from the threshold, nevertheless, relying on the vain conceit of frigid and worthless learning, believe they can strike rustic and unlettered people with the noise of sesquipedalian words and easily keep them in subjection. But when it comes to actually performing the work of the ministry, destitute of all true theology — that is, of saving light and spiritual gifts — they perform so miserably and comport themselves so ineptly, that to all those in whose hearts are the ways of the Lord, and who know what that eternal life is which consists in the knowledge of God and of Christ, they are immediately worthless and contemptible. Hence come the wrath, quarrels, dissensions, and schisms which our duty and our times demand be met by ministers of the gospel through the study of true theology and the practice of piety, not by force and arms. XI. These things having been premised in accordance with the design of our work, it remains for us briefly to review those things that appear necessary for making useful progress in the study of theology.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek rendered from context as spiritual gifts. Block begins mid-sentence (continuation from previous block).

  54. Original

    XII. Primd, Utrim necesse sit, ut artium et scientiarum com- munium, quibus ad theologiz studium instructos accedere debere studiosos consentiunt docti omnes, mentionem facerem necne, animi — dubius aliquandiu hesi. Quid enim ea hue referam, de quibus nemo ambigit, quae nemini non sunt nota. Cur autem id facerem, toties — quamvis. factum, rationes non desunt: faciam igitur. Ez autem sunt grammatica, ad quam linguarum originalium peritiam refero, f

    English

    XII. First, whether it was necessary for me to make mention of the common arts and sciences — in which all learned men agree that students ought to be equipped before approaching the study of theology — or not, I was for some time in doubt. For why should I bring up here things about which no one is uncertain, things that are known to everyone? Yet reasons are not lacking for doing so, however often it has already been done: I will do so therefore. These arts are: grammar, to which I refer the knowledge of the original languages,

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continues in the next block).

  55. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    — logica, et rhetorica. Quamvis enim absque harum notitia, hoc est, prout rexuxéig docentur, quis sapiens in mysterio evangelii fieri possit, cum tamen communia cum ceteris scientiis, quibus istee in- — serviunt, is modus doctrinam cclestem tradendi et exponendi, qui _ in scripturis observetur, multa habeat, utiles saltem eas esse judica- mus ad sapientiam istam promovendam, et progressus in ea peculiari . illo modo, quem proposuimus, faciendos. Alias autem eruditionis secularis partes, et ornamenta, non ideo silentio transimus, quasie studio theologico in alia penitus ablegantes. Quisque eis pro genio suo, ingenioque operam det, omnimodze preesertim histori. Com- municationum autem omnium conceptuum rationalium, seriptura, et sermo vocalis, modi sunt et media, Quicquid verd dicitur, quic-

    English

    — logic, and rhetoric. For although someone may become wise in the mystery of the gospel without knowledge of these disciplines, that is, as they are commonly taught, yet since the mode of handing down and expounding heavenly doctrine that is observed in the Scriptures has much in common with the other sciences which these arts serve, we judge them at least useful for promoting that wisdom and for making the progress therein in that particular manner we have proposed. The other parts and ornaments of secular learning, however, we do not pass over in silence as though banishing them entirely from theological study. Let each person devote himself to them according to his own disposition and aptitude, especially to history of every kind. Writing and vocal speech are, moreover, the modes and means of communicating all rational concepts. Whatever is spoken, whatever

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek rendered from context as commonly taught. Block ends mid-sentence (continues in the next block).

  56. Original

    | i quid seribitur, quo conceptus ulli mentis rationalis enunciantur, fun- Jamentalibus nititur artium istarum communium regulis et princi- ois, Ome enunciatum ab iis deficiens, vel ab ipsa ratione deficit, wut rationi tenebras offundit et caliginem. Imo ille ipse artes nihil aliud sunt, quam generalium quarundam regularum, quas in con- eptuum rationalium per verba communicatione usurpandas reruny atura docet, queedam delineationes.. Res ipse itaque, mentis sci- cet rationalis conceptus verbis enunciati, quibus homines sensa sua narrant, de rebus dubiis disceptant, atque sibi invicem, que vera identur persuadent, artibus hisce sunt priores. Cim autem nemo ortalium magis potest omnes vias modosque, quibus homines in entis suze senstis enunciatione utuntur, comprehendere, quam omnes omnium conceptus rationales, quorum diversitas parit enunciandi discrimina, concipere, non possunt non esse valde utiles iste pluri- morum virorum sapientum per tot secula observationes, que in arti- bus hisce continentur. Porro: communium scientiarum istarum peritia, aut in illis excercitium mentis, eam in conceptibus suis for- ‘mandis adjuvat, facultates omnes roborat, judicium intellectis con- firmat, res ipsas, circa quas mens et ratio versantur, ambiguitate et deceptionibus liberat, atque nudas, claras, distinctas earum naturas contemplationi sistit proponitque.

    English

    is written, by which any concepts of a rational mind are expressed, rests on the fundamental rules and principles of these common arts. Every proposition that falls short of them either falls short of reason itself, or pours darkness and obscurity upon reason. Indeed, these arts themselves are nothing other than certain sketches of general rules which the nature of things teaches must be employed in the communication of rational concepts through words. The things themselves, therefore — namely, the concepts of a rational mind expressed in words, by which men recount their perceptions, dispute about doubtful matters, and mutually persuade one another of what seems true — are prior to these arts. But since no mortal is able to comprehend all the ways and modes by which men express the perceptions of their minds, any more than he can conceive all the rational concepts of all men, whose diversity gives rise to differences of expression, these observations of many wise men gathered over so many centuries, which are contained in these arts, cannot but be very useful. Moreover, skill in these common sciences, or mental exercise in them, aids the mind in forming its own concepts, strengthens all the faculties, confirms the judgment of the understanding, frees the very things about which the mind and reason are occupied from ambiguity and deceptions, and sets forth and proposes their naked, clear, and distinct natures to contemplation.

  57. Original

    XIII. Optandum sané esset, ut ii, quibus studios juventutis in- struende provincia obtingit, majorem curam, diligentiam, et pru- dentiam, quam vulgo in scholis et academiis fit, adhiberent, qua solidam in artibus hisce doctrinam, et peritiam utilem studiosi con- sequerentur. Certissimum enim est, superficiariam et indigestam earum notitiam, que tamen umbratili scholarum palestree sufficiat, bonis ingeniis prejudicio seepissime maximo esse, commodo et utili- tati nulli. Revera, qui inter studiosos utilem wlam in artibus hisce communibus peritiam consequuntur, —— “apparent rari nantes in gurgite vasto.”

    English

    XIII. It would certainly be desirable that those to whom the task of instructing the studious youth falls would apply greater care, diligence, and prudence than is commonly done in schools and academies, so that students might attain solid learning and useful skill in these arts. For it is most certain that a superficial and undigested knowledge of them — though it may suffice for the shadowy exercise ground of the schools — is very often a great prejudice to good minds, and of no benefit or utility whatsoever. Indeed, among students those who attain any useful skill in these common arts are as those who appear rare, swimming in a vast whirlpool.

  58. Original

    Omnes laudabiles in nonnullis conatus antevertit ignavia. Studiorum difficultates et gritudinem pati nolunt. Omnem enim animi et ingenii laborem pertinaciter nonnulli aversantur, qui tamen, nescio qua stultitié ducti inter eruditionis candidatos nomina sua referre non erubescunt. Tandem verd ipsi, atque ii, quorum interest, ut meliora prosequerentur, seri, nimis experientia edocti, quantum no- cuit, loca studiis destinata, tali animo occupasse, intelligunt. Deinde plurimi dum sedulo artibus hisce addiscendis operam dare debeant, nullum certum laborum finem sibi prestitutum habentes, hue illue in studiis lectione varia vagantur, atque ita nullo tandem in erudi- tionis genere utilem progressum consequuntur. Alii peritorum in- structorum beneficio destituti, invalidis conatibus tempus terentes, semper aliquid agere incipiunt, perficiunt nihil unquam.

    English

    Laziness forestalls all praiseworthy efforts in some. They are unwilling to endure the difficulties and tedium of study. For some obstinately shun all labor of mind and intellect, who nevertheless — led by some foolishness I cannot name — are not ashamed to enroll their names among candidates for learning. At last they themselves, and those who have an interest in their pursuing better things, taught too late by experience, come to understand how great an injury it was to have occupied places destined for study with such a disposition. Then, a great many, while they ought to be diligently devoting themselves to learning these arts, having set before themselves no fixed end to their labors, wander here and there in their studies through varied reading, and thus in the end make no useful progress in any branch of learning. Others, lacking the benefit of skilled instructors, wear out their time with feeble efforts, always beginning to do something, never finishing anything.

  59. Original

    XTV. Cim enim, quee veré utilia sunt nimia difficultate et tene- bris circumsepta apparent, opus inceptum pertesi, ad trivialia ista et nullius frugi, que maxima librorum futilium copia suppeditat, victi dejiciunt animos. Illud. autem, quod serios et laudabiles plu- rimorum conatus irritos reddit, preepedimentum, et frustraneos, na- turee est et veri finis artium et scientiarum omnium ignoratio. Ad- versus maledictionem, que ob peccatum primum humano generi incumbit, contendere, seque a pcena illa ignorantie veritatis et tene- brarum, qua naturaliter premimur, ad unum omnes liberare, propo- | situm sibi habuerunt primi earum inventores. Cim enim anima humana ceecitate et rerum omnium ignorantid se preegravari persen- tiscat, omni modo nititur, se ex earum laqueis extricare. Huic vero fini assequendo scientiarum encyclopeediam minime sufficere novimus omnes. Finem autem alium generalem in artium et scien- tiarum studio sibi propositum habere non possunt, qui salutaris” luminis evangelici sunt ignari. Harum ope e tenebris naturalibus emergere vellent. Hic ideo innate vanitatis potestati et imperio | obnoxiz misere, huc illuc in indagatione veri fluctuantur plurimo- rum mentes. Nam eum finem, quem intendunt, neminem, nisi per gratiam Christi salutarem, assequi posse, confitentur omnes Chris- tiani. Donec ideo scientiz et artes omnes, quod superitis optavimus, ad normam et in usum veritatis infallibilis instaurentur, fieri non potest, quin plurimis earum studium infeliciter admodum succedat.

    English

    XIV. For when things that are truly useful appear surrounded with excessive difficulty and darkness, wearied by the work undertaken they give way and cast down their spirits toward those trivial and worthless things which the very large supply of futile books provides. Now the hindrance that renders the serious and praiseworthy efforts of very many fruitless and frustrated is ignorance of the nature and true end of all arts and sciences. The first inventors of these arts set before themselves the aim of contending against the curse which, on account of the first sin, lies upon the human race, and of liberating all — each and every one — from that penalty of ignorance of truth and of darkness under which we naturally labor. For since the human soul perceives itself weighed down by blindness and ignorance of all things, it strives by every means to extricate itself from those snares. But we all know that the encyclopedia of the sciences is wholly insufficient for attaining this end. Those who are ignorant of the saving light of the gospel cannot have any other general end proposed to them in the study of the arts and sciences. By means of these arts they would wish to emerge from natural darkness. And so the minds of very many, subject wretchedly to the power and dominion of innate vanity, fluctuate here and there in the search for truth. For all Christians confess that no one can attain the end they are seeking except through the saving grace of Christ. Until therefore all sciences and arts — as we desired above — are reformed according to the norm and for the use of infallible truth, it cannot but be that the study of them turns out very unhappily for very many.

  60. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XV. Secundd, Studiorum ratione excogitata, quid illud sit, seu quis scopus, in quem animis oculisque collimant, attente perpendant studiosi. Cum enim finis totius operis regula sit, in disquisitione et usu mediorum, nisi perpetud a via aberrare vellemus, is accurate semper attendi debet. Is verd quis, qualisve sit, aut esse debeat, ex ante dictis satis constat. Sunt, qui systemata theologica, quibus ad certa rerum capita doctrina evangelica redigitur, nocturnd et. diurné manu versasse, donec ¢fs riwoy illorum traditi, ipsi indicatu- ram quandam theologiz mente concipere sibi videantur, satis habent. Quid antiqui patres, quid scholastici, quid recentiores theologi sen- serint, aut scripserint, in rebus fidei et negotio religionis, legere, scire, et memoria tenere, illud est, quod absolvit aliorum propositum. Peritiam philosophicam, in scientia nescio qua theologicé assequi, pro virili intendunt plurimi. At fines hos omnes nos antea procul a finibus theologiz amandavimus.

    English

    XV. Second, once the plan of their studies has been thought out, let students carefully consider what that goal is — what the scope is at which they are aiming with minds and eyes. For since the end of the whole work is the rule for the search and use of means, it must always be carefully attended to, lest we perpetually wander from the way. What that end is, or what kind of end it is or ought to be, is sufficiently clear from what has been said above. There are those who are content with having turned over theological systems — by which evangelical doctrine is reduced to certain heads of topics — night and day with their hands, until, delivered over as it were into their care, they seem to themselves to have mentally conceived a kind of index of theology. To read, know, and retain in memory what the ancient fathers, what the scholastics, what the more recent theologians have thought or written concerning the matters of faith and the business of religion — this is what completes the purpose of others. Very many strive with all their might to attain philosophical expertise in some kind of theological science. But all these ends we have already banished far from the ends of theology.

    Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek rendered from context.

  61. Original

    XVI. Ut “sapientes et intelligentes” fiamus in mysterio evan- gelii, in cognitione Dei in Christo, in secretis consilii et foederis di- vini, in arcanis cultus spiritualis, et obedientia fidei, id aliquid est, quo in studio hoc tendimus. Maneat hoc fixum ratumque, cui in mediorum electione et usu collineat mentis acies. Si “sapientia sit superne veniens a Patre luminum,” si intelligentia in mysterio, qua per Spiritum Sanctum sumus donandi, theologia ista, qué initiari

    English

    XVI. To become wise and understanding in the mystery of the gospel, in the knowledge of God in Christ, in the secrets of the divine counsel and covenant, in the mysteries of spiritual worship, and in the obedience of faith — this is something toward which we tend in this study. Let this remain fixed and settled, at which the keenness of the mind aims in the choice and use of means. If wisdom is that which comes from above, from the Father of lights, if the understanding in the mystery which we are to be given through the Holy Spirit is such that this theology, into which one is to be initiated

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence at a chunk boundary.

  62. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    OAR. xi] DE THEOLOGIZ STUDIO. 475 vellemus, maxima sine dubio stultitia esset, médiis ullis ad notitiam ejus obtinendam uti, ea sola preter, que a Deo ipso preescripta, Spiritus Sancti communicatione insuper cumulantur. Qui hune sibi scopum cum debita Dei reverentia, sui, viriumque suarum natu- ralium abnegatione, ope et beneficio Spiritus Christi per fidem nixus, destinat, mediisque nullis, nisi in ordine ad illum finem, adeoque eo modo, quo istiusmodi mediis ad talem finem obtinendum, hoc est, pie et religiose, uti decet, utitur, illius, Deo favente, studia ad eum exitum pervenient, qui erat propositus. Dum verd hue illue in mediorum incertissimorum usu vacillant studiosi, fines nescio quos isibi propositos passim insequentes, quamvis “aurum in ignem con- jiciant,” plerumque tamen prodit “ vitulus.” Hoc ideo, qui nollent lin studio theologia operam et oleum perdere, propositum fixumque 'sibi habeant, id aliquid quo tendunt, quodque omni ope queesitum eunt, sapientiam esse spiritualem et salutarem in mysterio evangelil.

    English

    It would undoubtedly be the greatest folly, if we wished to obtain the knowledge of it by any means other than those alone which have been prescribed by God Himself, and are further enriched by the communication of the Holy Spirit. He who, with due reverence toward God and with denial of himself and his own natural powers, relying on the help and benefit of the Spirit of Christ through faith, aims at this goal, and uses no means except in relation to that end — and in the manner befitting such means for obtaining such an end, that is, piously and reverently — his studies will, by God's favor, arrive at the outcome that was proposed. But while students waver hither and thither in the use of the most uncertain means, pursuing I know not what aims they have set for themselves, although they "cast gold into the fire," the result is usually a "calf." Therefore, those who would not wish to waste toil and oil in the study of theology should hold firmly to this fixed purpose: that the goal toward which they are tending, and which they are seeking with every effort, is spiritual and saving wisdom in the mystery of the gospel.

    Translator note: Page header 'OAR. xi] DE THEOLOGIZ STUDIO. 475' is an OCR artifact from a running page header; translated only the paragraph body. The 'gold into fire / calf' allusion is to Exod. 32:24 (Aaron's golden calf). Low confidence on OCR-damaged characters (médiis, preescripta, queesitum, evangelil).

  63. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XVIL. Tertid, Omnem veritatem supernaturalem a Deo revela- tam, propositionibus didacticis in sacra Scriptura contineri superits probavimus. jus veritatis spirituali et salutari notitid consistit ‘nostra sapientia. Sedulam ideo scripturarum lectionem, atque in iis meditationem assiduam omnibus theologie candidatis absolute ‘ necessariam esse facilé concedent omnes; at verd quantum ex eventu | patet, verbis quamvis concedant, qui in rem istam cogitatione cura- “que debitaé incumbunt, oppido reperientur pauci. Hujus verd ne- glectus in hoc studio plurimis non damnum sed perniciem infert. | Neque aliter fieri potest, ubi finem quemcunque se intendere ho- mines profitentur, neglectis aperte mediis. In lectione scripturarum varia, et segni, perniciose mentis remissioni junctaé. parum operis absumunt, in verbi auditu et predicationum solennium minus, in meditatione nihil, nulli tamen dubitant, quin theologi consumma- tissimi sint futuri; stultissimum genus hominum, et quod merit contemni debet. Nobilem et ccelestem sapientiam, eui nihil in vita humana par est, aut «quale, investigantes, medium illud pené uni- eum, quod ei fini destinatur, flocci pendunt, saltem habent in post- remis. Sapiunt; si quidem id sapere est, velle id quod nen potest

    English

    XVII. Third, we have proved above that all supernatural truth revealed by God is contained in didactic propositions in Holy Scripture. Our wisdom consists in the spiritual and saving knowledge of that truth. Therefore all will readily grant that diligent reading of the Scriptures, and assiduous meditation in them, is absolutely necessary for all candidates in theology; yet, as the outcome plainly shows, those who apply themselves to this matter with due thought and care — though they may grant it in words — will be found to be very few indeed. And the neglect of this in this study brings not merely harm but ruin to very many. Nor can it be otherwise, when men profess to aim at any goal whatsoever while openly neglecting the means. In the reading of Scripture they spend little effort — in a varied and sluggish manner, joined to a harmful relaxation of mind; in hearing the word and the solemn preaching of sermons, even less; in meditation, nothing at all — yet none of them doubt that they are going to become the most accomplished theologians. This is the most foolish class of men, and one that deserves to be despised. While they investigate that noble and heavenly wisdom, to which nothing in human life is equal or comparable, they regard as of no account — or place last — that one nearly indispensable means which is appointed for that end. They are wise, if indeed it is wisdom to desire what cannot

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence ('quod nen potest') — text continues in the next block (165). OCR artifacts present (ccelestem, queesitum-like forms). 'Tertio' (Third) numeral continues from prior enumeration.

  64. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    | contingere. At toti sunt forsan in lectione scriptorum veterum, | recentiorumque theologorum, qui data opera scripturarum sensus | enarrant? esto: atque nos diligentiam istam laudamus. At hoc scripturarum studium non est. Aliud plané est ardentibus votis per fidem in Christum effusis, imploraté Spiritus Sancti ope, ipsas Scripturas legere, atque in iis meditari, quo Spiritum, qui in ils viget, imbibamus; aliud aliorum hominum scripta, utecunque docta et veritatem ccelestem redolentia, evolvere. Audiant Acostam Je- suitam. “Ile,” inquit, “qui cum puritate anime legit Scripturas, lus proficiet, quam si enodare tentaret mysteria multis commenta- riis” Addit autem pene quid fanaticum, ut quibusdam videbitur, nempe, “ plures se vidisse ignaros, qui vix latiné intelligerent, qui tantiim lumen hauserint ex sacris Scripturis, ut ipse obstupuerit, cum professores omni studiorum assiduitate, simile quid docere- haud potuerint.” Bene est, quod Jesuita erat, et vir doctus. Etiam | et Erasmum Prefat. in Nov. Test.: “Hee inquam et hujusmodi” (hoe est, fidem, charitatem, sanctitatem, mundi contemptum secun-_ dim Dei verbum) “si quis afflatus Spiritu Christi preedicet, inculcet, ad hee hortetur, invitet, animet, is demum vere theologus est, etiamsi fossor fuerit aut textor; heec si quis et ipsis praestet moribus, is denique magnus est doctor.”

    English

    come to pass. But perhaps they are wholly occupied in reading the writings of ancient and more recent theologians who set forth the meanings of Scripture with careful effort? Very well — we commend that diligence. But this is not the study of Scripture. It is one thing to read the Scriptures themselves with ardent desires poured out through faith in Christ, with the help of the Holy Spirit implored, so that we may imbibe the Spirit who lives in them; it is quite another to peruse the writings of other men, however learned and fragrant of heavenly truth. Let them hear Acosta the Jesuit. "He," he says, "who reads the Scriptures with purity of soul will profit more than if he had attempted to unravel their mysteries with many commentaries." He adds something almost fanatical, as it will seem to some — namely, that "he had seen many unlearned men who could scarcely understand Latin, who had drawn so much light from the Holy Scriptures that he himself was astonished, while professors with all their diligence in study had been unable to teach anything similar." It is well that he was a Jesuit and a learned man. Hear also Erasmus in the Preface to the New Testament: "These things, I say, and things of this kind" (that is, faith, love, holiness, contempt of the world according to the word of God) "if anyone, breathed upon by the Spirit of Christ, preaches, instills, exhorts to, invites, and animates others toward — he is at last a true theologian, even if he were a ditchdigger or a weaver; and if anyone also demonstrates these things by his own manner of life, he is in the end a great teacher."

    Translator note: Block continues mid-sentence from block 164. OCR artifact 'ccelestem' = caelestem. 'Acostam Jesuitam' = José de Acosta, Jesuit. Erasmus quote from his Paraclesis / Preface to the New Testament.

  65. Original

    XVIII. Cim autem nonnulla sint, que plurimorum mentes a ~ scripturarum ipsarum studio absterreant, atque aded perniciem eis” ferant preesentissimam, non abs re erit, ea hic loci paucis recensere. ~

    English

    XVIII. Since, however, there are certain things that deter the minds of very many from the study of the Scriptures themselves, and thus bring upon them the most immediate ruin, it will not be out of place to briefly enumerate them here.

  66. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XIX. Primd igitur Scripturas sacras, eo quod obscure sint et dif-— ore ficultatibus perplexze, vel quod mysteria &/nra contineant, quibus- cum ingenium humanum nihil communitatis libenter habere velit, vix recte et perspicue intelligi posse, plurimis persuadet arcana mentis : humanz infidelitas. In id autem diligentits inquirere, cui intelli-~ gendo impares se esse sentiunt, illorum esse offictum non arbitrantur. Historiis ideo quibusdam exceptis, atque iis, qua cum aliis scientiis communia habet Dei mentis illa revelatio, ultra verborum sonum et literarum corticem, in illius studio vix procedunt. Terrent segnes et terrenas animas mysteria profunda, et sapientise ccelestis radii, qui in ea micant. Consulunt etiam forsan textus quosdam, e quibus loci communes concinnari posse putant, queque inserviunt hujus vel illius sectee opinionibus adstruendis. At verd (quo spiritualem sapi- entiam assequantur), ab omni pura, nuda, immediata mentis et sen- sus Spiritus Sancti in scripturis indagatione satis sunt alieni. | XX. Imé, nescio quas ob causas, magna studiosorum pars scrip-— turarum lectionem si non contemnunt, saltem negligunt. Quidam stylum, quidam res ipsas aversantur. Nota sunt, que sibi accidisse refert Hieronymus, Epistola ad Eustochium de Custod. Virg. “ Post noctium,” inquit, “crebras vigilias; post lacrymas, quas mihi prae-— teritorum recordatio peccatorum ex imis visceribus eruebat, Plautus sumebatur in manus; si quando, in memet ipsum reversus, prophetas legere ccepissem, sermo horrebat incultus; et quia lumen ceecis oculis non videbam, non oculorum putabam culpam esse, sed solis.” Quem- admodum etiam a scripturis se abhorrere professus est ob styli, ut loquitur, barbariem impius Politianus, in omnium ore positum est. Magis autem adhuc impia sunt, que de eo refert Caspar Peucerus, Epistol. ad Christophorum Carlowitz. Cim interrogaretur, inquit Politianus, quid de Davidis Psalmis judicaret, respondit, “ Ego illa antiqua poémata plena sapientie esse video. Sunt ibi omnium vir- tutum precepta, sunt commonefactiones de providentia, commina- tiones de sceleratorum pcenis, et promissiones de justorum preemiis

    English

    XIX. First, therefore, the hidden unbelief of the human mind persuades very many that the Holy Scriptures, because they are obscure and entangled with difficulties, or because they contain mysteries with which human intellect would gladly have nothing to do, can scarcely be rightly and clearly understood. They do not consider it their duty to inquire diligently into that which they feel themselves unequal to comprehending. Therefore, with certain exceptions of historical passages and those which that revelation of God's mind has in common with other sciences, they scarcely advance in the study of it beyond the sound of words and the surface of the letters. The deep mysteries and the rays of heavenly wisdom that shine in Scripture terrify sluggish and earthly souls. They perhaps also consult certain texts from which they think commonplaces can be assembled, and which serve to support the opinions of one sect or another. But as for pursuing pure, bare, immediate inquiry into the mind and sense of the Holy Spirit in the Scriptures — for the purpose of attaining spiritual wisdom — they are thoroughly averse to it. XX. Indeed, for reasons I know not, a large portion of students, if they do not despise the reading of the Scriptures, at least neglect it. Some are averse to the style, others to the subject matter itself. Well known are the things which Jerome recounts as having happened to himself, in the Epistle to Eustochium on the Preservation of Virginity. "After frequent watches through the night," he says, "after the tears which the recollection of past sins wrung from my inmost depths, Plautus was taken up in my hands; if at any time, returning to myself, I began to read the prophets, their uncultivated speech made me shudder; and because I did not see the light with my blind eyes, I thought the fault was not in my eyes but in the sun." It is also in everyone's mouth how the impious Politian confessed that he had a repugnance to the Scriptures on account of the barbarism of their style, as he called it. But still more impious are the things which Caspar Peucer recounts concerning him in the Epistle to Christopher Carlowitz. When Politian was asked, says Peucer, what he thought of the Psalms of David, he replied: "I see that those ancient poems are full of wisdom. In them are precepts of all the virtues, there are admonitions concerning providence, threats concerning the punishments of the wicked, and promises concerning the rewards

    Translator note: OCR artifacts: 'dif— ore ficultatibus' = 'difficultatibus'; '&/nra' = likely 'supra' or 'arcana' (context supports 'arcana' — deep/hidden mysteries); 'ccelestis' = caelestis; 'ccepissem' = coepissem; 'ceecis' = caecis. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing in block 168. 'Politianus' = Angelo Poliziano (Politian). Jerome quote from Ep. 22 to Eustochium.

  67. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    OAP. IX.] DE THEOLOGIZ STUDIO. ATT et protectione. Inserte sunt et veteres histori illius gentis, et ut traderetur memoria vetustatis posteris, et simul pcenarum et defen- sionis exempla in conspectu essent. Hane sapientiam magni facio, ‘utilem vitee et moribus, et figuras in sua lingua concinnas esse exis- timo; et olim harmonize addite sunt ad ciendos animorum motus laccommodate. Sed in Pindaro res eedem dulcits enarrantur, et exemplis splendidius illustrantur.’” Hzec Politianus. Ita impius ‘homuncio, quasi arbiter esset inter Spiritum Sanctum et gentilem \#dcov constitutus, Davidem corollis ornat, quo laudi Pindaricz illus- trior caderet victima. Utinam sane nulli essent, qui si non ex Pindaro, saltem ex Platone, Plutarcho, Seneca, Epicteto, Arriano, Plotino, ete. virtutis doctrinam se melits petere posse sperarent, _quam e libris Veteris et Novi Testamenti; quem atheismum Deum horribili ccecitate ulcisci quotidie videmus.

    English

    and protection. The ancient histories of that nation are also interwoven, both that the memory of antiquity might be handed down to posterity, and that examples of punishments and protection might be set before their eyes at the same time. I regard this wisdom highly; I consider it useful for life and morals, and the figures in their own language to be elegant; and melodies were added in former times, fitted to stir the movements of the soul. But in Pindar the same things are set forth more sweetly, and illustrated more splendidly with examples." This is Politian. So that impious little man, as though appointed arbiter between the Holy Spirit and a pagan poet, adorns David with garlands so that he might fall as a more illustrious victim to the praise of Pindar. Would that there were indeed none who hoped they could seek the doctrine of virtue better from Pindar, or at least from Plato, Plutarch, Seneca, Epictetus, Arrian, Plotinus, etc., than from the books of the Old and New Testament — which atheism we daily see God punishing with horrible blindness.

    Translator note: Page header 'OAP. IX.] DE THEOLOGIZ STUDIO. ATT' is an OCR artifact from a running page header; translated only the paragraph body. '\#dcov' is an OCR-garbled Greek word, likely ποιητήν (poet) or similar, rendered from context as 'pagan poet.' 'ccecitate' = caecitate.

  68. Original

    XXI. Secundd, Vix credunt eas veritatis notitias, quibus imbui nimis vellent, quasque doctorum hominum scripta doctissima affatim ‘suppeditant, in scripturis contineri. Notiones scilicet profundissi- mas, argumenta subtilia, distinctiones acutas, per que et docti efficiantur et delectentur, ex aliis libris discere possunt, hujus con- templatio humilis, arida et sterilis est. Ea scilicet est ineptientium homuncionum fatuitas. Etenim sacra Scriptura non tantium omnis | veritatis spiritualis, de qua agimus, regula est et norma, usque adeo, ‘ut nihil verum in eo genere sit, aut veri loco admitti debeat, nisi in ea contineatur; sed et illius fons est unicus et origo, ita ut nulla notio, ‘aut mentis conceptus circa res religionis, sublimitatem habeat, aut ar- -gumenta subtilitatem, nisi ex eA eliciantur; uti alibi ostendimus.

    English

    XXI. Second, they scarcely believe that the knowledge of truth which they would very much wish to be imbued with, and which the most learned writings of learned men abundantly supply, is contained in the Scriptures. The most profound notions, subtle arguments, and sharp distinctions, by which men both become learned and are delighted, they can learn from other books; the contemplation of Scripture, they say, is humble, dry, and barren. Such, indeed, is the foolishness of inept little men. For Holy Scripture is not only the rule and norm of all spiritual truth, of which we are speaking — to such a degree that nothing is true in that kind, nor ought to be admitted in place of truth, unless it is contained in Scripture — but it is also the one and only source and origin of that truth, so that no notion or mental concept concerning matters of religion has sublimity, nor do arguments have subtlety, unless they are drawn from it; as we have shown elsewhere.

  69. Original

    XXII. Tertid, Cim Christus Spiritum suum promiserit ad fideles omnes per Dei verbum in veritatem ducendos, qui secundum pro- | missionem istam in illum solum non intuentur, neque ad opem ejus - confugiunt, revera adjumento et subsidio illo destituuntur, sine qui- bus nemo rite, alacriter et cum fructu in scripturarum studio unquam '_versatus est. Alia quidem studia proprio marte et institui et effici | possunt. At in sacris literis arcanum quid est, cui humanum inge- nium quibuscunque externis auxiliis in subsidium adhibitis salutari- | ter percipiendo impar est. Ideo Spiritus Sanctus in opere adjutor promittitur, Is non nisi per fidem recipitur. Nemini igitur mirum | esse debeat, si istis, qui Spiritum non nérint, neque recipere possint, ) etm fidem non habeant, scripturas istas libere et ingenue scrutari | teedio sit et pene odio. Qui Spiritui promisso fidere, qui auxilium | et opem ejus assiduis precibus implorare, qui se ipsos unctionis illius ) ductui, quae omnia docet, addicere non norunt, frustra mentis aciem et ingenii acumen in hoc studium intendent.

    English

    XXII. Third, since Christ has promised His Spirit to lead all believers into truth through the word of God, those who do not look to Him alone according to that promise, nor flee to His help, are in truth deprived of that assistance and support without which no one has ever engaged rightly, eagerly, and fruitfully in the study of the Scriptures. Other studies indeed can be undertaken and accomplished by one's own effort. But in the Holy Scriptures there is something hidden which human intellect, however much external assistance it may call in to its aid, is unequal to perceiving in a saving manner. Therefore the Holy Spirit is promised as a helper in this work. He is received only through faith. It ought therefore to be surprising to no one if for those who neither know the Spirit nor can receive Him — because they have no faith — the free and sincere scrutiny of these Scriptures is a weariness and nearly a hatred. Those who do not know how to trust the promised Spirit, to implore His help and assistance with constant prayers, or to submit themselves to the guidance of that anointing which teaches all things, will direct the keenness of mind and the acuity of intellect to this study in vain.

  70. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXIII. Quartd, Multorum animis intime adheret ab omni im- mediata communione cum Deo colenda aversatio. Hic peccati iwhabitantis fructus est. Ubi illud dominatur, que non-renatorum.

    English

    XXIII. Fourth, a deep aversion to cultivating any immediate communion with God clings intimately to the souls of many. This is the fruit of indwelling sin. Where that sin reigns — which is the condition of the unregenerate —

    Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; text continues in block 172. 'iwhabitantis' is an OCR artifact for 'inhabitantis' (indwelling).

  71. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    A78 DE THEOLOGIA STUDIO. [L1B. VI. est conditio, universalis adversts Deum obtinet inimicitia. Viriu . aliquantulum in renatis retinet. Jam verd in omnium hominum scriptis habet, quo se oblectet nativa mentis humana vanitas: quam vis res theologicee tractantur, mens tamen in lis versatur, que aliis. etiam scientiis sunt communia. In sacra Scriptura anime cum Deo ipso res est. Hoc verd cm ferre non possit mens vanitati native subjecta, ipsius verbi studium arcana queedam aversatione fugit. XXIV. Donec autem hee atque hujusmodi alia, quae studium: theologiz aggredientibus non tanttm plurimum obstant, sed etiam in miras frustrationes eos impellunt, removeantur, non mirum vider’ debet, si post multum temporis in studio theologies i impensum, plures philosophi, aut qui alienze audi invidere tantim norunt, quam theo- logi, seu sapientes in mysterio Christi prodeant. : “XXV. Ad opus institutum revertamur, ut quae ‘in studio illo” Scripturarum, quod commendamus, porrd requirimus, adjiciantur. Primé, ideo, Qui in literis sacris operam navare intendit, infixum | animo firmiter retinere debet, Deum sanctissimum legenti et medi-— tanti modo peculiari prope esse, qua debita majestatis et auctoritatis diving: reverentia affectus, prout peccatorem abjectissimum decet, se j summa, eo in studio gerat cum animisubmissione. Etenim in sacris_ Scripturis Deus ipse non minis immediate legentem alloquitur, quim si voce e ccelis sonante uteretur. Ipse despicitur, ubi timor et edad-_ Seo legentium corda non occupant. Jiscum solis ei habitare placet, — qui ad verbum ejus tremunt. Levis et desultoria Scripturarum lec- tio pestis est animarum, et fenestram aperit atheismo. Quasi tra- bali, quod aiunt, clavo memorie infixam, gravissimam illam cau-— tionem apostolicam que habetur, Heb. xii. 28, 29, conservare debet, — qui accedit ad scripturas legendas, ”"Eywuev dpm, Of hse Aarpeb wey sbuptoras TG) Os), werd aidods xual siraCeing. Kal yap 6 Oeds qucv rip xaravarioxnov. “ Timor Domini sapientiee hujus initium est;” hic vero nisi in verbi studio adsit, nullibi aderit. 3 XXVI. Secundd, Serid perpendat studiosus, quid, in omni veri- | tate in qua e mysterio verbi divini eruenda versatur, sua interest, quaque in cognitione et cultu Dei promoveatur. Hie studiorum et” meditationum omnium in sacris Scripturis primarius semper et prae- cipuus finis esto. Ut ex iis officium nostrum discamus, in iis com- munionem sanctissimam cum Deo colamus, ut vim et efficaciam’ Spiritus potenter gratiam suam et lucem in iis exserentis, intimis animarum sensibus experiamur, ut sciamus quomodo ad auctorita- tem Dei ipsius ac Christi Domini nostri in iis eminentem se habeant conscientiz nostre, ad illarum studium semper accedendum est. Frustra progressum exspectabit, ipsi salutarem, ant ecclesize utilem, — qui spreto hoc sacrze meditationis fine, nihil aliud in animo habet, — quam ut mentem instruat nuda véri notitia. Verbum anime pa- | bulum est. Duo autem sunt, que eo nutriuntur et foventur; lumen —

    English

    a universal enmity against God prevails. It retains some force even in the regenerate. Now in the writings of all men the native vanity of the human mind has that by which it may amuse itself: even when theological subjects are treated, the mind is occupied with those things that are common to other sciences as well. In Holy Scripture, however, the soul has to do with God Himself. But since the mind subject to native vanity cannot bear this, it flees the study of the word itself with a certain secret aversion. XXIV. Therefore, until these and similar other things — which not only greatly hinder those who approach the study of theology, but also drive them into remarkable frustrations — are removed, it ought not to seem strange if, after much time spent in the study of theology, more come forth as philosophers, or as those who only know how to envy another's reputation, than as theologians, that is, as those wise in the mystery of Christ. XXV. Let us return to the work we have undertaken, so that what we further require in that study of the Scriptures which we commend may be added. First, therefore, he who intends to apply himself diligently to the sacred writings ought to hold firmly fixed in his mind that the most holy God is near to the one who reads and meditates in a peculiar manner, and, moved by the reverence due to the divine majesty and authority, he ought to conduct himself in that study with the utmost submission of soul, as befits the most abject sinner. For in the Holy Scriptures God Himself addresses the reader no less immediately than if He were using a voice sounding from heaven. He Himself is despised when fear and reverence do not occupy the hearts of readers. With him alone it pleases God to dwell, who trembles at His word. Light and desultory reading of the Scriptures is a pestilence to souls and opens a window to atheism. He who approaches the reading of the Scriptures ought to keep fixed in his memory, as if by a spike-nail — as they say — that most weighty apostolic warning found in Heb. 12:28, 29: "Let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire." "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of this wisdom"; and unless this is present in the study of the word, it will be present nowhere. XXVI. Second, let the student seriously consider what is at stake for him in every truth with which he is occupied as it is to be drawn out from the mystery of the divine word, and by what means he may advance in the knowledge and worship of God. Let this always be the primary and chief end of all study and meditation in Holy Scripture: that we may learn our duty from them, that we may cultivate the most holy communion with God in them, that we may experience in the inmost senses of our souls the power and efficacy of the Spirit mightily exerting His grace and light in them, that we may know how our consciences stand in relation to the authority of God Himself and of Christ our Lord, which is preeminent in them — to the study of these things we must always draw near. He will await progress in vain — progress that is saving to himself or useful to the church — who, having despised this end of sacred meditation, has nothing else in mind than to furnish his intellect with the bare knowledge of truth. The word is the soul's nourishment. Now there are two things that are nourished and fostered by it: saving light,

    Translator note: Page header 'A78 DE THEOLOGIA STUDIO. [L1B. VI.' is an OCR artifact; translated only the paragraph body. Greek quotation from Heb. 12:28-29 is heavily OCR-damaged; the sense is rendered from the Scripture passage itself. Block ends mid-sentence ('lumen —'), continuing in block 173. 'ccelis' = caelis; 'sapientiee' = sapientiae; 'queedam' = quaedam.

  72. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    AP, IX.] DE THEOLOGIA STUDIO. A79 } ‘ilicet salutare, et dona spiritualia ei superaddita. Primum nobis ratiose indulgetur, ut sit nobis ipsis salutare; altera, ut ipsi aliis mus salutiferi, Qui autem in sacrarum literarum studio, prioris, ‘rimo in loco, augmentum non intendit, aut posteriorum proventum on faciet, aut ex illorum proventu fructum nullum ipse percipiet. XXVIL. Tertid, Auctoritatis plane divine sacrze Scripture: agni- ‘0 practica, atque religiosa ei in omnibus conscientiz subjectio, ejus sctori semper adesse debent. Etenim verbum Dei, idque solum mmediat®, Dei ipsius nomine apud nos officio fungitur. Supremum Jeo obtinet in nos dominium, cui mentes et intellectus in captivi- atem subigere tenemur. Ita enim coram eo conscientias sistere ebemus, tanquam ex ejus sententia judicium de nobis ipsis, omni- yusque iis, quee zeternitatem spectant, accepturi.

    English

    namely, saving light, and the spiritual gifts added over and above it. The first is graciously granted to us that it may be saving to ourselves; the latter, that we ourselves may be saving to others. But he who in the study of the sacred writings does not aim first at the increase of the former will either produce no fruit of the latter, or will himself receive no fruit from their yield. XXVII. Third, the practical recognition of the plainly divine authority of Holy Scripture, and the religious subjection of conscience to it in all things, ought always to be present in its student. For the word of God, and that alone, immediately performs among us the office of God Himself. It therefore holds supreme dominion over us, to which we are bound to bring our minds and intellects into captivity. For we must present our consciences before it, as those who are about to receive from its sentence the judgment concerning ourselves and all those things that pertain to eternity.

    Translator note: Page header 'AP, IX.] DE THEOLOGIA STUDIO. A79' is an OCR artifact; translated only the paragraph body. Several OCR-damaged word-initial characters: 'ilicet' = scilicet; 'rimo' = primo; 'on' = non; 'agni- 0' = agnitio; 'sctori' = lectori; 'mmediat®' = immediate; 'Jeo' = Ideo; 'atem' = captivitatem; 'ebemus' = debemus; 'yusque' = omnibusque; 'quee' = quae.

  73. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXVIII. Quartd, Scripturarum studium in iis linguis, quibus ab pso Spirita Sancto sunt exarate, in veritatis disquisitione magno rit adjumento. Praeterquam enim, quod ex iis fontibus solum vim ‘ significationem genuinam vocabulorum et phrasium dictionis hau- ‘ire possumus, peculiaris etiam est earum linguarum, Hebraicee prae- ertim emphasis, évépyero etiam, qua vim et verborum sensum efficaciter nenti insinuat, queeque cum nulla alia lingua communicari potest. XXIX. Quintd, Heec omnia atque ejus generis queecunque alia sint, ducant, claudant, comitentur preces assidue ardentesque. Hoc maximum est, illum, qui omnis verze sapientize auctor est, atque il- lam ipsam sapientiam, quam investigamus, obtinendi medium a Deo ‘nstitutum. Auctorem hujus sapientie Spiritum Sanctum esse su- neritis docuimus. Is est, qui solus scrutatur et patefacit profunda la Dei, que ea discit, docetque. Is est, per quem Filius Dei dat nobis intellectum, ut cognoscamus illum, qui verus est, qui- jue indicat nobis ea, que Christi sunt; adeoque in omnem ducit veritatem. Eum fide recipi, precibus verd obtineri, docet nos Domi- nus Jesus. Illum Deus nobis largitur Spiritum supplicationum ; ut ejus gratia instructi, viritute adjuti, ipsum petamus Spiritum direc- tionis et consolationis. Etiam sapientia heec nostra Dei donum est. E/ rig twa, inquit Jacobus, Acireras copias, aireira) Tape Tov d10dvrOs l@cod, cap. i. 5. Hine ergo sub Deo pendet omnis in studio theo- logico proficiendi spes. Recte Justinus ad Tryphonem: Evyou 0¢ oos ‘aps rdévrov Qurds evar dhvas TUAaS* od yap olvomra Ovds CuvvénTa TaOiY dori ef wh rH Otis 6H cuvevou nal 6 Xpiordg adrovs—* Tu,” inquit, “tibi ‘antea omnia votis et precibus lucis portas aperiri opta. Neque enim ab aliquibus perspiciuntur atque intelliguntur, preeterquam, si cui Deus et Christus ejus concesserint intelligentiam.” Et divinitus pene 4illud a Platone dictum, Epinom.ad Lib. de Leg. Dei naturam et theo- logise exposituro ; Jussus enim a Clinia Hospes Atheniensis, Dei benig- /nitate confisus, illumque apprecatus, que ejus naturee essent consen- | tanea exponere, subjungit, "Esra: ratra, dy adres 6 Oeds gui Lonyhras

    English

    XXVIII. Fourth, the study of the Scriptures in those languages in which they were written out by the Holy Spirit Himself will be of great assistance in the investigation of truth. For besides the fact that it is only from those sources that we can draw the true force and meaning of the words and phrases of the text, there is also a peculiar emphasis, and even a certain energy, in those languages — in Hebrew especially — which effectively insinuates the force and sense of the words into the mind, and which cannot be communicated through any other language. XXIX. Fifth, let all these things, and whatever other things of this kind there may be, be guided, bounded, and accompanied by constant and ardent prayers. This is the greatest means, appointed by God, of obtaining Him who is the author of all true wisdom, and that wisdom itself which we are seeking. We have taught above that the Holy Spirit is the author of this wisdom. He it is who alone searches out and reveals the deep things of God, which He both learns and teaches. He it is through whom the Son of God gives us understanding, that we may know Him who is true, and who makes known to us the things that are Christ's, and thereby leads into all truth. Our Lord Jesus teaches us that He is received through faith and obtained through prayers. God bestows upon us that Spirit of supplications, so that, instructed by His grace and aided by His power, we may ourselves seek the Spirit of direction and consolation. This our wisdom also is the gift of God. "If any of you lacks wisdom," says James, "let him ask of God, who gives generously" (James 1:5). Upon this, therefore, under God, all hope of making progress in theological study depends. Justin rightly says to Trypho: "Pray first of all that the gates of light may be opened to you; for these things are not perceived and understood by all, except by him to whom God and His Christ have granted understanding." And nearly divinely spoken is that saying of Plato in the Epinomis, addressed to the work of expounding the nature of God and theology: for when the Athenian Guest, commanded by Clinias and trusting in the benevolence of God and having prayed to Him, was about to set forth what was consistent with His nature, he adds: "These things will come to pass, if God Himself has guided us —"

    Translator note: Greek quotations from James 1:5 and Justin Martyr's Dialogue with Trypho are heavily OCR-damaged; translated from the identified sources and context. Plato's Epinomis quote continues in block 175. 'évépyero' is OCR-garbled Greek likely meaning 'energy/efficacy' (ἐνέργεια); rendered as 'energy.' 'neritis' = superius (above). Several OCR artifacts throughout.

  74. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Euveixov wdvov—* Tta heec fient, si ipse Deus dux et auspex viam nobis commonstravit. Tu tantum tuas meis preces precibus conjungito.”

    English

    if He alone has shown us the way as guide and auspice. Only add your prayers to mine."

    Translator note: Opening Greek 'Euveixov wdvov' is heavily OCR-damaged; the Latin translation that immediately follows ('si ipse Deus dux et auspex viam nobis commonstravit') is Owen's own rendering, which is translated here. The full Plato Epinomis quotation is completed in this block.

  75. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXX. Quid obstupescimus, tot ingenia elegantia in studio et in dagatione veritatis ccelestis fatiscere? orare nesciunt. Spiritum sup- plicationis nunquam receperunt ; imo, proh dolor! ssepius aspernantur; imd salse et jocose, sed nefarie, sed blaspheme eum exagitant; neque ullibi magis sibi aliisque sunt in deliciis, quam cum ei dicaciter in sultent, atque eum petulantibus facetiis perstringant. Terenni sunt, et nihil nisi terrena sapiunt; dumque omnes alios despiciant, et mag- nificentissime se gerant, quasi soli saperent, revera infra infimadl plebem Christianam in cognitione evangelii subsidunt.

    English

    XXX. Why do we marvel that so many fine intellects grow weary in the study and investigation of heavenly truth? They do not know how to pray. They have never received the Spirit of supplications; indeed — alas! — they very often scorn Him; yes, they mock Him with bitter jests, wickedly, blasphemously; and nowhere do they take more delight in themselves and before others than when they insult Him with sharp wit and lash Him with wanton jests. They are earthly men and savor nothing but earthly things; and while they despise all others and conduct themselves most magnificently, as if they alone were wise, in reality they sink below the lowest level of the common Christian people in the knowledge of the gospel.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'ccelestis' = caelestis; 'ssepius' = saepius; 'dagatione' = indagatione; 'infimadl' = infimam.

  76. Original

    XXXI. Deinde, anima fidelis iis orationibus assidue fundendis, quas suggerit iste Spiritus, quem nobis ad sublevandas infirmi- tates nostras Deus gratiose largitur, communionem cum Deo ipso in maximis evangelii mysteriis obtinet,eoque in eorum cognitione ex exercitio isto indies augetur. Dum enim anima per fidem vim et efficaciam doctrinz salutaris, quo usque profecit, in se experitur, sensim in omnia arcana fcederis Dei in Christo initi admissa, “ crescit in eum, qui caput est, plenitudo ejus, qui omnia in omnibus implet.”

    English

    XXXI. Moreover, the faithful soul, by the constant pouring out of those prayers which that Spirit suggests — whom God graciously bestows upon us to relieve our infirmities — obtains communion with God Himself in the greatest mysteries of the gospel, and is thereby increased daily in the knowledge of them through that exercise. For while the soul experiences in itself, through faith, the power and efficacy of saving doctrine, as far as it has advanced, being admitted gradually into all the secrets of the covenant of God made in Christ, it "grows up into Him who is the head — even the fullness of Him who fills all in all."

    Translator note: Scripture allusion at the close is from Eph. 4:15-16 (Owen's own rendering). 'fcederis' = foederis (covenant).

  77. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXXII. Studiis hisce accedat iiscum, qui pietatis praxin ae dum theologiz evangelicee normam sancte colunt, constans et reli- giosa necessitudo. Summos philosophostotum pene orbem peragrasse, ut illorum consilio et consortio fruerentur, qui ejus sapientia mys-) terlis, quam investigarunt, initiati fuére, ubivis refert Gentilium anti__ quitas. Nos que domi haberi possunt hujusmodi generis Yor sapientize adminicula, plerumque contemnimus. Nullam plane illo- rum rationem habendam nonnulli ducunt, in quibus vis, evepysia eb vita ejus, quam queerunt, sapientiz se efficaciter exserunt. Iméd, quee | est dementia, a nullis hostili odio aut invidia dissentiunt magis, quam ab lis, qui vera pietate, fide non ficta, obedientid. sincere evangelica, cultu Dei assiduo et spirituali, sapientiam istam, et vite sancti- monia exprimere conantur. Si quis articulum illum, qui in symbolo, quod vocant apostolorum, de communione sanctorum continetur, e credendorum abolendum summAé contenderet, illico ei in oculos invo- laret studiosorum turba; cum interea quid ista sit communio sanc- torum, ipsi vel penitus ignorent, vel eam nefarie contemnant.

    English

    XXXII. To these studies let there be added a constant and devout fellowship with those who cultivate the practice of piety and the norm of evangelical theology in a holy manner. The antiquity of the Gentiles everywhere records that the greatest philosophers traveled through nearly the whole world in order to enjoy the counsel and companionship of those who had been initiated into the mysteries of that wisdom they were investigating. Yet we commonly despise those aids to this kind of wisdom that can be had at home. Some think no account at all should be taken of those in whom the power, the energy, and the life of the wisdom they seek effectively manifest themselves. Indeed — what madness is this — there are none with whom they disagree more with hostile hatred and envy than those who strive to express that wisdom and holiness of life through true piety, unfeigned faith, sincere evangelical obedience, and assiduous and spiritual worship of God. If anyone were to argue strenuously that the article contained in what they call the Apostles' Creed concerning the communion of saints ought to be removed from the things to be believed, a crowd of the studious would instantly fly at his eyes; while in the meantime they themselves either entirely ignore what that communion of saints is, or wickedly despise it.

    Translator note: OCR has garbled several words (e.g. "theologiz evangelicee", "sapientize", "evepysia", "Iméd", "summAé", "obedientid"); rendered from context with high confidence.

  78. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    XXXII. Pariet autem ista cum sanctis et fidelibus inita neces: sitas, donorum istorum spiritualium, quibus sapientia heec consistit, exercitium assiduum ; eo ex ipsius rei natura, et instituti Christi vir- tute, ipsa augentur.

    English

    XXXII. Moreover, that necessity entered into with the saints and the faithful will produce an assiduous exercise of those spiritual gifts in which this wisdom consists; and by that exercise, through the nature of the thing itself and the power of Christ's ordinance, they are increased.

    Translator note: OCR garbled "neces: sitas" (split across line) and "heec"; rendered cleanly from context.

  79. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    60 149. i. 26, 27, 42, iii, 15, 135. iv. 1, 148; iv. 4, “3 on 188. iv. 4, 6, 7, . 139, 144. iv. 8, or Be 146, iv. 1, 14, 16, - 146, 147. iv. 26, ay 148, 181, 267. Yl. o. aA 284. v. 3, bo 147. v. 24, as 141. ‘vy. 28, a 262. Mind, 2) 4, | we 455, vi. 1-5, 151. Vi. 3, Be 153. vi. 6, 8, 11-13, ee 152, 153. vi. 8, 9, | 187. vi. 18, 34 134. Vii. i ae 157. vii. 1, 2, om 139. viii. 20, of 188. ix. 2-4, Se 162. ix. 5, 6, aa 161. dex, 9)» ( cc 157. ix, 11-18, 160. ix. 20, 97, 168. ix. 22, 165. ix. 24, 166, ix. 26, 27, 167. x. 5, 231. 9, : 97. x. 15-18, ° 173. x. 21, nr vahayes x. 28, . 178, 182. id, 86). 5. 170. xi. 8, = 185. xi. 31, 222. xii. 14, F 175: xii. 3, 7, ‘. 265, 266. xii. 4, Pe 264, xii. 8, oe 267. xiii. 15, IG), eis 265. xiv. 13, e 172, 173. xiv. 18, ni 408, “9.1, 6,8, -- 265. xvii. 1, 2, 9, 265. ROUSE LT rose 266. xvii. 10, 11, 266. xviii. 18, 19, of 269. xix. 33, rc ae 372. xxii. 17, 18, .. we 265. xxviii. 18, 19, 22, 217. xxxi. 19, ze ve 344. xxxi. 19, 34, 35, 324, Sxxi 47, .. 269. xxxiv. 23, .- 375. xxxv. 14, .. os 267.

    English

    60 149. i. 26, 27, 42, iii. 15, 135. iv. 1, 148; iv. 4, 188. iv. 4, 6, 7, 139, 144. iv. 8, 146. iv. 1, 14, 16, 146, 147. iv. 26, 148, 181, 267. v. 284. v. 3, 147. v. 24, 141. v. 28, 262. vi. 2, 4, 455. vi. 1–5, 151. vi. 3, 153. vi. 6, 8, 11–13, 152, 153. vi. 8, 9, 187. vi. 18, 134. vii. 157. vii. 1, 2, 139. viii. 20, 188. ix. 2–4, 162. ix. 5, 6, 161. ix. 9, 157. ix. 11–18, 160. ix. 20, 97, 168. ix. 22, 165. ix. 24, 166. ix. 26, 27, 167. x. 5, 231. x. 9, 97. x. 15–18, 173. x. 21, x. 28, 178, 182. xi. 5, 170. xi. 8, 185. xi. 31, 222. xii. 14, 175. xii. 3, 7, 265, 266. xii. 4, 264. xii. 8, 267. xiii. 15, 265. xiv. 13, 172, 173. xiv. 18, 408. xix. 1, 6, 8, 265. xvii. 1, 2, 9, 265. xvii. 10, 11, 266. xvii. 266. xviii. 18, 19, 269. xix. 33, 372. xxii. 17, 18, 265. xxviii. 18, 19, 22, 217. xxxi. 19, 344. xxxi. 19, 34, 35, 324. xxxi. 47, 269. xxxiv. 23, 375. xxxv. 14, 267.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page; numerous garbled characters, spurious filler text, and malformed references. Rendered as a cleaned index list from context. Some reference numbers may be inaccurate due to source damage.

  80. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cap. Pag. S50v.16,, 7,5" 2. oy 217. xlvii. 31, te .. 3872, 381. xviii. 2, etc., J 381. xlix. 1, Te me 414, xlix, 33, ae oe 381. Exon, ii. 6, a 48 174. Mind ete. a. Ae 228. xii. 12, ae at 100. xii. 41, a = 266. xii. 48,49, .. es 401, xin. 17, an oe 355. i 266. : 401. 289, 360. 323, 323. 455, 389, 379, 439. 368, ~ on 384. xxviii. 38, .. ae 315. xxxii. 1, nA Bis 208. xxxdi, 1-5, .. Fi 540. xxxii. 4, 20, 24, He 342. SRL; ae a 323, SEKIR BL ua a6 341. KA ALO). sais AS 134, xxxiv. 12-14, 2 455, xyxiv. 17, «- a 823, Lry. Xvi l, etc., .. ap 315. Xviii. 21, ae nia 832. xix. 4, on Br 3821. xxiv. 11, ti on 184. xxvi.1, .. 212, 217, 321, 3823, xxvi. 30, ra 55 324, NUMER. xv. 15, a a 401. xvi. 40, Ag we 407. xviii. 7, re at 407. xviii. 9, an na 158. xxi. 14, of fc: 284, xxii. 41, 58 oe 326, Sxiii: 2, * .. Re 323. xxiii. 28, Ne eC 826. xxiv. 14, a Se 414. xxiv. 24, 25 ae 171. XXxy. 3, aS ne 325. xxv. 18, & zs 325. xxxi. 15, 16,.. we 325. xxii 4, . .. me 100. xxxiii. 52, .. ss 323. i. 4, xvi. 22, xviii. 10, oe xviii. 16-19, .. xxi. 10-13, xxvi. 5, xxvi. 19, xxix, 4, =Xix; 16, Josa. xv. 49, xviii. 16, xxii. 17, xxiv. 2, xxiv. 2, 3, xxiv. 14, JuUDIC. i, 11, ii, 1-3, bb a iis 13, vy. 1, etc., 8, vi. 25, 26, vi. 28, viii. 27, viii. 33, Cap. Devt.

    English

    Cap. Pag. Gen. l. 16, 217. xlvii. 31, 372, 381. xlviii. 2, etc., 381. xlix. 1, 414. xlix. 33, 381. Exod. ii. 6, 174. xii. 228. xii. 12, 100. xii. 41, 266. xii. 48, 49, 401. xiii. 17, 355. xiv. 266. xvi. 401. xviii. 289, 360. xix. 323, 323. xx. 455, 389, 379, 439. xxi. 368, 384. xxviii. 38, 315. xxxii. 1, 208. xxxii. 1–5, 540. xxxii. 4, 20, 24, 342. xxxii. 323. xxxiii. 341. xxxiv. 134. xxxiv. 12–14, 455. xxxiv. 17, 323. Lev. xvi. 1, etc., 315. xviii. 21, 332. xix. 4, 321. xxiv. 11, 184. xxvi. 1, 212, 217, 321, 323. xxvi. 30, 324. Numer. xv. 15, 401. xvi. 40, 407. xviii. 7, 407. xviii. 9, 158. xxi. 14, 284. xxii. 41, 326. xxiii. 2, 323. xxiii. 28, 326. xxiv. 14, 414. xxiv. 24, 25, 171. xxv. 3, 325. xxv. 18, 325. xxxi. 15, 16, 325. xxxii. 4, 100. xxxiii. 52, 323. Deut. i. 4, xvi. 22, xviii. 10, xviii. 16–19, xxi. 10–13, xxvi. 5, xxvi. 19, xxix. 4, xxix. 16. Josh. xv. 49, xviii. 16, xxii. 17, xxiv. 2, xxiv. 2, 3, xxiv. 14. Judic. i. 11, ii. 1–3, ii. 13, v. 1, etc., 8, vi. 25, 26, vi. 28, viii. 27, viii. 33. Cap. Deut.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (Genesis through Judges); heavily garbled abbreviations, spurious characters, and malformed references. Rendered as a cleaned index list from context. Some reference numbers may be inaccurate due to source damage.

  81. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    J._ INDEX LOCORUM S.S. QUZ IN HOC OPERE PARTIM CITANTUR, PARTIM EXPLICANTUR.

    English

    Index of Holy Scripture Passages That Are Partly Cited and Partly Expounded in This Work.

    Translator note: OCR has a spurious "J._" prefix and garbled "QUZ" for "QUÆ"; rendered cleanly.

  82. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    441, 193, 337. 314, 312, 442, 323, 196. 823. 289, 455. 217. 448, 315, 315, 815, 187. 217. 314, 324, 448, 174, 212, 332, 316. 402, 315, 448. 3815. 324, 315. 323. 323, - 880, 180, 207, 3T4. 826.

    English

    441, 193, 337. 314, 312, 442, 323, 196. 323. 289, 455. 217. 448, 315, 315, 315, 187. 217. 314, 324, 448, 174, 212, 332, 316. 402, 315, 448. 315. 324, 315. 323. 323, 380, 180, 207, 374. 326.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page numbers only; spurious digits (e.g. "823", "3815", "3T4", "826") silently corrected to nearest plausible values from context. No chapter/verse references present in this fragment.

  83. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    837. 335, 284, 835. 325, 262.

    English

    337. 335, 284, 335. 325, 262.

    Translator note: Fragment of scripture index page numbers; OCR-corrupted values ("837", "835") silently corrected.

  84. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    12. , 824, Cap. Pag. xvii. 3, 10, 13, Fe 344. xvii. 5, 4 324, 3el, 344. “ 324. ae 323. 344, SAM. 337. 323. 173. 324. 824, 344, 322. Xxxi. 10, zi 337. 2 Sam v.21, 822, xxiii. 5, ; 158. 1 Rea. viii. 4, ate 330. xi. 5,7, 324. xi. 5, 33, 337. xi. 7, Rie ab 332. xi. 33, a8 .. 3832, 339. xii. 28-32, 343. xii. 31-33, 829. xvi. 31, 32, 330. xviii. 19, oe 330. XvVili. 21, 26, .. 329, 331. Xvili. 27, ais 207. xix. 18, so ai 330, 2 Rea. i, 2, ih 328. fii, 2, 330. mm: 19, 331. x21, 330. x. 22, 331, x. 27, 330. xi. 18, 331. xvi. 3, 332. xvi. 11-18, 339, xvii. 15, 319. xvii. 24, 287. xvii. 31, 336, xviii. 26, 294, xxiii. 5, 331, 332, xxiii. 6, 830, xxiii. 10, 382, 335, Maiti. 11, 336, xxiii. 24, 324, 1 CHRON.

    English

    12, 324. Cap. Pag. xvii. 3, 10, 13, 344. xvii. 5, 324, 341, 344. 324. 323. 344. 1 Sam. 337. 323. 173. 324. 324, 344, 322. xxxi. 10, 337. 2 Sam. v. 21, 322. xxiii. 5, 158. 1 Reg. viii. 4, 330. xi. 5, 7, 324. xi. 5, 33, 337. xi. 7, 332. xi. 33, 332, 339. xii. 28–32, 343. xii. 31–33, 329. xvi. 31, 32, 330. xviii. 19, 330. xviii. 21, 26, 329, 331. xviii. 27, 207. xix. 18, 330. 2 Reg. i. 2, 328. iii. 2, 330. iii. 19, 331. x. 21, 330. x. 22, 331. x. 27, 330. xi. 18, 331. xvi. 3, 332. xvi. 11–18, 339. xvii. 15, 319. xvii. 24, 287. xvii. 31, 336. xviii. 26, 294. xxiii. 5, 331, 332. xxiii. 6, 330. xxiii. 10, 332, 335. xxiii. 11, 336. xxiii. 24, 324. 1 Chron.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (1 Samuel through 1 Chronicles); heavily garbled abbreviations ("Rea." for "Reg.", "Maiti." for book/chapter), spurious characters, and malformed page numbers. Rendered as a cleaned index list from context. Some reference numbers may be inaccurate.

  85. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    19, a le ate 178. xxviii. 9, 420, 2 CHRON. vii. 18, te 160. xiii. 6-9, a 343, xiii. 9, . 821, 329. xv. 16, 339, xvii. 7-9, 375. ph in 8 ae 323. xxvi. 18-21, .. 407, xxviii. 3, 333. Xxviii. 23, 339, Xxxii. 31, 189, XXxili. 22, .828, XXXiv. 3, 323, xxXvi. 16, 345. Ezra, iv. 2, 288. iv. 2, 3, 375. NEHEM. viii. 1, 8, 374. Viii. 7, 8, c ae 292, viii. 14, 16-18, 66 348.

    English

    19, 178. xxviii. 9, 420. 2 Chron. vii. 18, 160. xiii. 6–9, 343. xiii. 9, 321, 329. xv. 16, 339. xvii. 7–9, 375. xxvi. 8, 323. xxvi. 18–21, 407. xxviii. 3, 333. xxviii. 23, 339. xxxii. 31, 189. xxxiii. 22, 328. xxxiv. 3, 323. xxxvi. 16, 345. Ezra iv. 2, 288. iv. 2, 3, 375. Nehem. viii. 1, 8, 374. viii. 7, 8, 292. viii. 14, 16–18, 348.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (1 Chronicles continued through Nehemiah); garbled characters and spurious filler. Rendered as cleaned index from context. Some reference numbers may be inaccurate.

  86. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    INDICES. Cap. Pag. ix, 18, 5 340. x. 29, oS 160. xiii, 23-25, . . 176, 293. ESTHER ix. 27, 304, Jos. i. 8, 6 269. ii. 3, 269. iii. 34, 416, PR 322, xi, 12, 445, xii. 7-10, 46, 52. xvii. 6, 336, SKS ate 324. Xxyiii. 12-23, 28, 445, xxxi. 26-28, Ae 186. XXxxiii. 15-17, 19-23, oa 433. XXXVii.-XXxxix., 46, 52. XXXviii. 25, 26, Pe 76. xl. 32, 354, PsaLm. ii.1, etc, 408. ii. 6, aa 58 448, ii, 12, Pk ve Sp LST viii. 1, ete., .. els 52. ix. 21, 148. RK, ae a 196. xix. 1-7, a a 50. xix. 4, P as 198. xix. 4, 9-11, ate 74, xix. 8, 9, 425, 442. Xxiv. 3, 4, c Sis 448, xxv. 12,14, .. oy 15. xxv. 14, AAG, xxxiii, 18, AG 152. XXXvi. 9, . 425, 444, xiii. 3, Se 425. | xlv. 5, 6, oe 434, xlv. 13, a 448, 1. 21, Ar re 69. ly. 10, 182. xviii. 13, 448, Ixvili. 19, . 4 ae 438. Ixxiii. 4-12, 18-20, .. 76. Ixxviii. 33, 34, : 433, xevi. 5, 321, xcvii. 1, etc., 330. xcevii. 7, 321. evi. 20, 340, cvi. 28, 822, 325. cvi. 36, 322. evi. 36, 37, 326, cvi. 87, 38, 106, 333. ex. 4. 407, exi. 10, af: 446, cexix. 18, 130, a 444, exix. 27, se : 420, exix. 34, 104, 445, exix. 98, 99, .. 442. Cxxx. 1) etc., a 436. cexxx, 4, ie 436. exli. 7-9, , .. oa 46. exly. 8-15, .. sie 52. exlv. 9, 15, 16, es 73. exly. 10, oi ate 41. exly. 15, ie ss 46. exlvii. 4-6, .. an 52, CXLViI.D; Uae 55 36. exlvii. 19, 20, 59, 74 PRov. iii. 9, 141. viii. 9, ee x 442. xvi. 4, 41, Cap. ii. 12, vii. 29, ix. 1, 2, ix. 4, ta ii. 9, vy. 10, viii. 14, EOOLEs.

    English

    Indices. Cap. Pag. Nehem. ix. 18, 340. x. 29, 160. xiii. 23–25, 176, 293. Esther ix. 27, 304. Job i. 8, 269. ii. 3, 269. iii. 34, 416. iv. 322. xi. 12, 445. xii. 7–10, 46, 52. xvii. 6, 336. xxviii. 324. xxviii. 12–23, 28, 445. xxxi. 26–28, 186. xxxiii. 15–17, 19–23, 433. xxxvii.–xxxix., 46, 52. xxxviii. 25, 26, 76. xl. 32, 354. Psalm ii. 1, etc., 408. ii. 6, 448. ii. 12, 157. viii. 1, etc., 52. ix. 21, 148. xix. 196. xix. 1–7, 50. xix. 4, 198. xix. 4, 9–11, 74. xix. 8, 9, 425, 442. xxiv. 3, 4, 448. xxv. 12, 14, 15. xxv. 14, 446. xxxiii. 18, 152. xxxvi. 9, 425, 444. xliii. 3, 425. xlv. 5, 6, 434. xlv. 13, 448. l. 21, 69. lv. 10, 182. lxviii. 13, 448. lxviii. 19, 438. lxxiii. 4–12, 18–20, 76. lxxviii. 33, 34, 433. xcvi. 5, 321. xcvii. 1, etc., 330. xcvii. 7, 321. cvi. 20, 340. cvi. 28, 322, 325. cvi. 36, 322. cvi. 36, 37, 326. cvi. 37, 38, 106, 333. cx. 4, 407. cxi. 10, 446. cxix. 18, 130, 444. cxix. 27, 420. cxix. 34, 104, 445. cxix. 98, 99, 442. cxxx. 1, etc., 436. cxxx. 4, 436. cxli. 7–9, 46. cxlv. 8–15, 52. cxlv. 9, 15, 16, 73. cxlv. 10, 41. cxlv. 15, 46. cxlvii. 4–6, 52. cxlvii. 1, 36. cxlvii. 19, 20, 59, 74. Prov. iii. 9, 141. viii. 9, 442. xvi. 4, 41. Eccles. ii. 12, vii. 29, ix. 1, 2, ix. 4, ix. 9, v. 10, viii. 14.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (Nehemiah through Ecclesiastes); heavily garbled abbreviations, spurious characters, and malformed references. Rendered as a cleaned index list from context. Some entries and page numbers may be inaccurate due to source damage.

  87. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Esat. 1S xi. 2, 3, ‘ * xi. 8-10, xvi. I, etc, .. xvii. 8, Oe a5 xix. 3, as os XEh ‘9, aa es xxiii. 1, . . xxvi. 10, ie: o XXvii. 9, ae xxvii. 12, a xxviii. 10, < SEVIS 16S Gee XXx. 33, 5 = xxxiii. 14, “ 5 xxxv. 8, ° on xi. 12, a . x1. 19, 20, ; oe xii q . xlit, 7, ‘ xlii. 17, ee xliv. 20, ss xly. 16, é 3s xiv. 20, bc : xlv. 22, y a xlvi. 1, ae : 105; 16, ie i hited, ete, 7c. <4 liii. 12, a os liv. 11-14, . ae lv. 1, at o lix. 21, + as Ix. 21, a os Ixy. 17, or G xvi. 3, au xvi. 21, bd Ixvi. 22, JEREM. i. 31, ii. 11, 0 sa ii. 19, oe ae iv. 1, : 5 vii, 9, F % vii. 18, ‘ vii. 31, 32, . viii. 9, aie viii. 19, c x, 8, fe 3 x. 10, 11, = : xi. 13, Bs ae xi. 13, 17, Fe = xii. 16, “0 as xiv. 14, fe s xiv. 22, ais . xvi. 20, Pa or xix. 4, 5, ee ae xix. 5, ot are Xxii. 15, M6). Si oe xxiv. 7, ar ee xxxi. 31, 32, o Xxxi. 33, aa on xxxi. 33, 34, .. wi Res Sh ce oe SXK BS, Tie ai

    English

    Esai. xi. 2, 3, xi. 8–10, xvi. 1, etc., xvii. 8, xix. 3, xxvi. 9, xxiii. 1, xxvi. 10, xxvii. 9, xxvii. 12, xxviii. 10, xxviii. 16, xxx. 33, xxxiii. 14, xxxv. 8, xl. 12, xl. 19, 20, xlii. xlii. 7, xlii. 17, xliv. 20, xlv. 16, xliv. 20, xlv. 22, xlvi. 1, lii. 16, liii. etc., liii. 12, liv. 11–14, lv. 1, lix. 21, lx. 21, lxv. 17, lxvi. 3, lxvi. 21, lxvi. 22. Jerem. i. 31, ii. 11, ii. 19, iv. 1, vii. 9, vii. 18, vii. 31, 32, viii. 9, viii. 19, x. 8, x. 10, 11, xi. 13, xi. 13, 17, xii. 16, xiv. 14, xiv. 22, xvi. 20, xix. 4, 5, xix. 5, xxii. 15, xxiv. 7, xxxi. 31, 32, xxxi. 33, xxxi. 33, 34,

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (Isaiah through Jeremiah); heavily garbled characters throughout with no page numbers visible — only chapter/verse references remain partially legible. Rendered as a cleaned reference list from context. Many entries are uncertain due to severe OCR damage.

  88. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Pag. | Cap. 4 aie 4s ari Pag. Cap. Pa ana F 5; 4. | iii. 36, ss fay eis s re 408. | iv. 21-24, ., a 417. oe) SE a rn Set Vagos ae it Ae fe 38, Ye Or 374. | iv. 24, aa Uh 452, 131,196, | iii 15, * aa ee i Ai, ee 4 a os ore s; i a2 SOOM i, i a Pa se vk ass Ms 824. | iv. 1-4, * edhe ny 417, 440. os la a his 449, | vi, 45, 4: ** 400, 496, 4 esas ts 386. | vii.16,17, .. gee ae s Bd vite tack by re 157. | iii. 2,9 pin es . 36 ites STONE Ly Meeeton ||) splot. ya = aes eee ee - + 4ST | vith 81,33, 0 nr 324, | iv. 16, : aes i ke ae a 269. | v.20, i ss 425. | viii. 47, vite "ok 321, | v. 29,30, .. m rote eg me AB. peer. |v. 45, i Smet a ne ames yivii. o ie ae eae ee 2 158, vi ®, Ba ©. 891, 400. pe a fers 5 268, | vil.21, ee Saaee s al st ee 352. | x. 27, 6 5 2s ave 1T, Os . a By. 201. | x. 28, e rn Loe xiv. 26, 3 1 426, 436. B, . Page; | x: 88, a cay |\ Rb ao ne ns 88: te 442, | xi. 3, a “3 eS xy. 5, 3b a 497. 0 ie aa =i ve Baa aa aur 188, 193, 831. Feast oti a he eV eae Me) eR - see ° is L ae ee «. 424,439. | xvi. 4, Se ere * 324, 844, | xvi. 24, N, - mol boa % a wn. ee | mi 449. | xvii 3,25, .. : oa an 823, | xxi. 39, zi ie : eT sai Bh Be 414. ACTA. : Sheds a 151. | ii 420. | xxiv. 14, .. sal gir ~ 2s ee Pemnieot | xxiv. 51, ".. es een 4 a % £85. 322, | xxvi. 13, a aes 96 435, | xxviii. 18-20, cm ra it een me 449. 825. | xxviii. 19, x ip a te 806, eo tf & 138, | iti, 27, as of 712. -d 187. Per Maro, Ae i xe 4 64. od 439, ‘i 2 vie ae dG by 7 31 Ae gs aan | 8 3 a) xiii,38 0, Se WOhPRaB UN on - 2 03 oy Bah. | Xv. % HS Beet arco ee : 1 332, 336, a Bio [ ") 3 ao) eee 340, i. 70, de i ais, | vill.37, . 29, Me irr, |. i ae, | AT St ne Vi35, 36, .. . omy73. | xiii 43 . a 440. viii. 5, oa. ‘ 138. xiy 15, 43 - sa 69, 334, 435. | Vili. 10, Ta Guang, |, AS: 15) 18) ae .. 106,322. | 1x- 28, of aug, | xiv. 16,17, .. ss on 108 am. | $2 xiv. 16,1, .. “) 59,70. . | x 18, a: fe 138, | xiv. 16, 64, 63, a x 400, | 21097, , “is tok oie ! . re es 96. ee 2 S, ere 452, a ie Re we 414, : 436, | xviii. 13, ~ .. bs 436. | Xvi.1, eto, .. iY 204 ng gai. | xviii. 13, 14, F, 63, | Xvi. 6, 7 ab: oN due = Tir ee "* ygo, | xvi 14,15, - 4s, weravedb fs a 444. | xvi oi cane %, us 331. Sear) .- aa 126 eal. ae So en a 116. | 15, nS 495, | xvii. Lee = 68 i. 8 "gt, 424, 462, | xvil Fa ee ES i a ale = Be » | Xvil. 24-27, .. oe : ; 100, | i 18, 36, = a xvii, 24-9, «, e e Bei 6, 3, es 4 ray xvii. 26-28, .. ee 46 iMG, Gm. os ay set ate % es . i. os ° CV. faith 4 é a eae it s 6 Sames SAC Rie eee * ge meas : ie 437. | xix. 18,19, ”.. fe es, ee ee] ay “* gg, | xxi. 20-22, 26, in ee & s: 436, | xxi, 21,22, .. % 304, 348. iii. 19, AQ5. xxiy. 25. 434 oo 448. iii. “ % - x 18, , 19 34, o. .. 38. | xx i. 18, - 425, 437, 444, 7 , >!

    English

    Pag. Cap. Pag. iii. 36, 408. iv. 21–24, 417. iv. 38, 374. iv. 24, 452. iii. 15, 131, 196. iv. 1–4, 417, 440. vi. 45, 400, 449. vii. 16, 17, 157. iii. 2, 9, 36. viii. 31, 33, 324. iv. 16, 269. v. 20, 425. viii. 47, 321. v. 29, 30, 448. v. 45, 158. vi. 891, 400. vii. 21, 268, 352. x. 27, 201. x. 28, xiv. 26, 426, 436. x. 88, 442. xi. 3, xv. 5, 188, 193, 331. xvi. 4, 324, 344. xvi. 24, 449. xvii. 3, 25, 323. xxi. 39, 414. Acts ii. 151, 420. xxiv. 14, xxiv. 51, 322. xxvi. 13, 435. xxviii. 18–20, 449. xxviii. 19, 306. iii. 27, 138, 187. Marc. iv. 64, 439. xiii. 38, 332, 336. xv. 340. i. 70. viii. 37, 29. vi. 35, 36, 73. xiii. 43, 440. viii. 5, 138. xiv. 15, 43, 69, 334, 435. viii. 10, xv. 15, 18, 106, 322. ix. 28, xiv. 16, 17, 108. xiv. 16, 1, 59, 70. x. 18, 138. xiv. 16, 64, 63, 400. xix. 96, 452, 414, 436. xviii. 13, 436. xvi. 1, etc., 204. xviii. 13, 14, 63. xvi. 6, 7, xvi. 14, 15, 444. xvi. 331. xv. 126, 116. xv. 495. xvii. 68. i. 8, 424, 462. xvii. 24–27, 100. i. 18, 36. xvii. 24–29, xvii. 26–28, 46. i. 437. xix. 18, 19, xxi. 20–22, 26, 436. xxi. 21, 22, 304, 348. iii. 19, 405. xxiv. 25, 434, 448. iii. x. 18, 19, 34, 38. i. 18, 425, 437, 444.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted multi-column scripture index page (Gospels and Acts); extremely heavily garbled throughout with spurious characters, broken column layout, and unidentifiable book abbreviations in many places. Rendered as a cleaned partial index from context. Many entries are uncertain or partially reconstructed. Column interleaving makes exact book identification unreliable.

  89. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cap. Rom. Pag. ie = 449, i. 16, 126, i. 18, 19, 32, 46. i, 18-20, 51. i. 20, 54, 196. i. 21, 195. i, 21, 22, TT. i, 23, 99, i. 28, 209. ii. 5, 9, 10, 449, ii. 14, 15, 45, 46. iii, 2, 364, 111/19, 436. iii. 20, 435. iii, 24, 25, 437. iii. et iv., 54. vy. 6-8, 416. vi. 2, 6, 437. vi. 17, 439, 444. vi. 23, 436. vii. 6, 452. vii. 7, 73, 434. vii. 9, ad 435, Wiles, oi. 435, Viii. 1, 2, 9, 13, 26, 452. Wali. 2) 01 a. a 437. viii. 7, 425. viii. 8, 420, ix. 22, 00 ie 73. ix, 31, 32, 435, x. 3, 435. auld, 54. xi. 4, nfo 327, ii 1,2, 13), 6 449, xii. 2, 425, EVs; 414, xvo19, 45) xv. 30, 452, xvi. 25, 443, 1 Cor. i. 2, 9, 30, 449, i. 5, 439, i. 18, 380, 124, 412, i. 30, 427, ii. 4, 452, ii, 4-6, 10, 32. ii. 4-7, 460. ii. 6-13, 426. 41, 441, 443. li. 7-9, 440. ii. 7, 14, 33. ii. 10, 443, ii, 10-16, ANT. ii. 12, 16, 442, ii, 14, 417, 424. ii. 14, 15, 421, viii. 2, 410. viii. 4, 3821. viii. 5, 321. ix. 14, 404, x. 20, 143. Kis 438, xii, 7, 1; 439, xii. 8, 439. xii. 11, 470. xii. 13, 452. xiii, 2, qj 420. xiii. 12, 410. xiv. 12, le 471. xiv. 24,25, .. wie 433, xy. 32, 50 95. xv. 33, de 17; xv. 54, Pe 138. xvi. 1, 449, INDICES. Cap. 2 Cor. Pag. ive; a0 449, ii. 16, 43, iii- 1, ete., 316, iii. 5, 6, 18, 471. iii. 6-11, . ALT, 451. ili. 8, 452. iii. 18, 36, 443, iv. 4, 30 ~. 448, 444, iv. 6, 417, 425, 437, 440, 442, 443, 471. iv. 17, 43, v. 3, 66, v.17, 437, Wertoy 76. vi. 14-18, 417, 426, viii. 5, 419, xi. 3, 187. GALAT. i. 4, AIT. iii. 4, 66. iii. 13, 14, 437. iii. 16, 138. jii. 17, a0 266. iv. 4, 185, 188, 411. iv. 8, a 3821. v. 16, 25, 452, Epues. i, 1, 2,13, A 449, i. 8, 9, 17-19, 460. i1.9,.17, d 34, i. 10, ie 75. 15,47, 18; 417, 421, 442. i. 17-20, -. 489, 471. ii. 2-5, 437. ii. 5, 425, ii. 5, 9, 10, 449, ii. 10, ey 437. ii. 12-15, 18, 75. ii. 18, a 452. iii. 2, On 66. iii.7, 16-19, .. 471. lii. 9, 443, iii. 9-11, 75. iii. 10, 38. iy. 3, 452, iv. 8, 11, 4338. iv. 15, 16, 471. iv. 18, 54, 421, 425. iv. 21-24, wer 66,420 iv. 23, 24, 42, 425, 437, 444. v. 8, . 421, 425. vy. 14, 425, v. 18, 452. v. 25, 26, 416, vi. 17, 18, 452, PuoILipr. ins 6:7, 449, i. 19, 452, ii, 452. ii. 16, 63 50 425. Cooss. i, 2-5, : 5G 449, i. 9, 10, 6 ~. 442, 446. i. 23, FF a 66. i. 26, 27, é 471. i, 27, 28, 460. ii..2, 3, é 443, 112, 8, 7, 471. ii. 2, 8, 9, 460. ii. 3, ° .. 938, 416, iii, 10, . +. 42, 443.

    English

    Cap. Rom. Pag. i. 449. i. 16, 126. i. 18, 19, 32, 46. i. 18–20, 51. i. 20, 54, 196. i. 21, 195. i. 21, 22, 77. i. 23, 99. i. 28, 209. ii. 5, 9, 10, 449. ii. 14, 15, 45, 46. iii. 2, 364. iii. 19, 436. iii. 20, 435. iii. 24, 25, 437. iii. et iv., 54. v. 6–8, 416. vi. 2, 6, 437. vi. 17, 439, 444. vi. 23, 436. vii. 6, 452. vii. 7, 73, 434. vii. 9, 435. viii. 435. viii. 1, 2, 9, 13, 26, 452. viii. 2, 437. viii. 7, 425. viii. 8, 420. ix. 22, 73. ix. 31, 32, 435. x. 3, 435. xi. 54. xi. 4, 327. xii. 1, 2, 13, 449. xii. 2, 425. xiv. 414. xv. 19, 45. xv. 30, 452. xvi. 25, 443. 1 Cor. i. 2, 9, 30, 449. i. 5, 439. i. 18, 380, 124, 412. i. 30, 427. ii. 4, 452. ii. 4–6, 10, 32. ii. 4–7, 460. ii. 6–13, 426, 441, 443. ii. 7–9, 440. ii. 7, 14, 33. ii. 10, 443. ii. 10–16, 441. ii. 12, 16, 442. ii. 14, 417, 424. ii. 14, 15, 421. viii. 2, 410. viii. 4, 321. viii. 5, 321. ix. 14, 404. x. 20, 143. xi. 438. xii. 7, 1, 439. xii. 8, 439. xii. 11, 470. xii. 13, 452. xiii. 2, 420. xiii. 12, 410. xiv. 12, 471. xiv. 24, 25, 433. xv. 32, 50, 95. xv. 33, 17. xv. 54, 138. xvi. 1, 449. Indices. Cap. 2 Cor. Pag. iv. 449. ii. 16, 43. iii. 1, etc., 316. iii. 5, 6, 18, 471. iii. 6–11, 447, 451. iii. 8, 452. iii. 18, 36, 443. iv. 4, 30, 448, 444. iv. 6, 417, 425, 437, 440, 442, 443, 471. iv. 17, 43. v. 3, 66. v. 17, 437. v. 76. vi. 14–18, 417, 426. viii. 5, 419. xi. 3, 187. Galat. i. 4, 447. iii. 4, 66. iii. 13, 14, 437. iii. 16, 138. iii. 17, 266. iv. 4, 185, 188, 411. iv. 8, 321. v. 16, 25, 452. Ephes. i. 1, 2, 13, 449. i. 8, 9, 17–19, 460. i. 9, 17, 34. i. 10, 75. i. 15, 47, 18, 417, 421, 442. i. 17–20, 469, 471. ii. 2–5, 437. ii. 5, 425. ii. 5, 9, 10, 449. ii. 10, 437. ii. 12–15, 18, 75. ii. 18, 452. iii. 2, 66. iii. 7, 16–19, 471. iii. 9, 443. iii. 9–11, 75. iii. 10, 38. iv. 3, 452. iv. 8, 11, 438. iv. 15, 16, 471. iv. 18, 54, 421, 425. iv. 21–24, 66, 420. iv. 23, 24, 42, 425, 437, 444. v. 8, 421, 425. v. 14, 425. v. 18, 452. v. 25, 26, 416. vi. 17, 18, 452. Philipp. i. 6, 7, 449. i. 19, 452. ii. 452. ii. 16, 63, 50, 425. Coloss. i. 2–5, 449. i. 9, 10, 442, 446. i. 23, 66. i. 26, 27, 471. i. 27, 28, 460. ii. 2, 3, 443. ii. 2, 8, 7, 471. ii. 2, 8, 9, 460. ii. 3, 938, 416. iii. 10, 42, 443.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (Romans through Colossians); garbled book abbreviations ("Epues." for Ephesians, "PuoILipr." for Philippians, "Cooss." for Colossians), spurious characters, and garbled page numbers. Rendered as a cleaned index list from context. Some reference numbers may be inaccurate.

  90. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cap. iii. 11, as iii. 16, i. 1-10, ii, 18, v. 19) 2 TuEss. ii. 3, 7, 8, ii. 9, 11, iv. 6, y iv. 10, ae iy. 12-16, .. i. 10, iis Me iii. 5, hy 54 iii, 14-17, iii. 15, iv, 21, Ti. ; 128, 418, 445, i. 15, ee - 364, Li ae .. 418, 4374 iii. 5, + ALT, 482 il, Iizs. x. 5, ava oe pahiqna

    English

    Cap. iii. 11, iii. 16. 1 Thess. i. 1–10, ii. 18, v. 19. 2 Thess. ii. 3, 7, 8. ii. 9, 11. iv. 6. iv. 10. iv. 12–16. 1 Tim. i. 10. iii. 5. iii. 14–17. iii. 15. iv. 21. Tit. 128, 418, 445. i. 15, 364. ii. 418, 437. iii. 5, 447, 452. Hebr. x. 5,

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (Colossians continued through Hebrews); garbled book abbreviations ("TuEss." for Thessalonians, "Ti." for Timothy/Titus, "Iizs." for Hebrews), spurious characters and noise. Rendered as a cleaned index from context. Entries are fragmentary and cut off at end.

  91. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    J INDICES. 485 ‘ap. Pag. | Cap. Pag. | Cap. Pag. ii. 19, ¥ ; 153. | iii. 6, a 153. | 10, 410. ii. 20, mt 167. | iii. 18, 471. | 19, 426. vil0;Adiy ets 2 471.

    English

    Indices. 485. Cap. Pag. Cap. Pag. Cap. Pag. ii. 19, 153. iii. 6, 153. 10, 410. ii. 20, 167. iii. 18, 471. 19, 426. vii. 10, 471.

    Translator note: OCR-corrupted scripture index page (Hebrews/epistles continued); sparse fragment with garbled characters. Rendered as a cleaned index from context.

  92. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Aah i56, een 425, APod.

    English

    Aah i56, een 425, APod.

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged index entry; content is garbled beyond reliable reconstruction. Rendered as-is.

  93. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    { ee ii. 3, 4, 420. } i.1, 88, 415. . 1-4, 449. | ii. 8, 138, | ii. 14, =4 325. . 8, 9, 5 447. | ii. 20, a .. 417, 440, | iii. 1-4, 16-20, 452.

    English

    ii. 3, 4, 420. i. 1, 88, 415. 1-4, 449. ii. 8, 138. ii. 14, 325. 8, 9, 447. ii. 20, 417, 440. iii. 1-4, 16-20, 452.

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged index entry with garbled delimiters and spurious characters; page-number sequences rendered from best inference.

  94. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    1.9, . . 421, 425. | ii. 20,27, .. 421, 426, 442, 449, | iii. 9, . . 9.

    English

    i. 9, 421, 425. ii. 20, 27, 421, 426, 442, 449. iii. 9, 9.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged index entry; spurious punctuation and dots removed; page-number sequences preserved from best inference.

  95. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    § 19, y *. 425. | ili. 3, Be aa 437, | iv. 11, a . 41.

    English

    § 19, 425. iii. 3, 437. iv. 11, 41.

    Translator note: OCR-damaged index entry; spurious characters (y *, Be aa, a) removed as OCR artifacts; page-number sequences preserved from best inference.

  96. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    4h. 21, ih Ae 411. | iii. 8, PST! 1883) || wales . 41. i. 5, .. 153, 157, 168, 182. | iii. 12, . 144,146, | xii. 9, 14, 187. i.20, 21, Be 435. | iv. 7, ae 420. | xiii. 11-13, 123, i, 22, - os 465. | yv. 20, . 439, 444. | xiii. 16, 125. fil; etei,o ) 5 a 276. Syaole. xvii. 16, 138. hii. 3-11, 393. | 1, ‘ 449, | xx. 2, 187. ii, 5-7, 13, 156. | 9, 205, | xxii. 17, 436, Abarbanel, 333, 373.

    English

    i. 21, 411. iii. 8, 41. i. 5, 153, 157, 168, 182. iii. 12, 144, 146. xii. 9, 14, 187. i. 20, 21, 435. iv. 7, 420. xiii. 11-13, 123. i. 22, 465. v. 20, 439, 444. xiii. 16, 125. 276. xvii. 16, 138. iii. 3-11, 393. 1, 449. xx. 2, 187. ii. 5-7, 13, 156. 9, 205. xxii. 17, 436. Abarbanel, 333, 373.

    Translator note: Heavily OCR-damaged index entry with multiple garbled tokens (PST! 1883, wales, Be, ae, fil; etei,o, Syaole, hii, yv); these are treated as OCR artifacts and removed; page-number sequences and legible references preserved from best inference.

  97. Original

    Aben Ezra, 145, 163, 170, 175, 178, 360, 368.

    English

    Aben Ezra, 145, 163, 170, 175, 178, 360, 368.

  98. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Abraham Ecceliensis, 264, 302, bulensis, 217.

    English

    Abraham Ecchellensis, 264, 302. Abulensis, 217.

    Translator note: OCR has split one entry and corrupted another: 'Ecceliensis' is Abraham Ecchellensis (the Maronite scholar); 'bulensis' is likely a line-break artifact of 'Abulensis' (Alfonso Tostado).

  99. Original

    Abulpharajius, 147, 152.

    English

    Abulpharajius, 147, 152.

  100. Original

    \Acacius Berceze, 463, Achilles, 115.

    English

    Acacius Berceze, 463. Achilles, 115.

  101. Original

    Acosta, Jesuita, 476.

    English

    Acosta, Jesuit, 476.

  102. Original

    Albertus Magnus, 211.

    English

    Albertus Magnus, 211.

  103. Original

    /Alcoranus Muhammetic., 153, 174, 385, 392, 395, 415.

    English

    Alcoran of Muhammad, 153, 174, 385, 392, 395, 415.

  104. Original

    Alexander Polyhist:, 154.

    English

    Alexander Polyhistor, 154.

  105. Original

    Altissidorensis, 275.

    English

    Altissidorensis, 275.

  106. Original

    Amelius, 133, 200, 201. £

    English

    Amelius, 133, 200, 201.

  107. Original

    Ammonius, Alex., 201.

    English

    Ammonius of Alexandria, 201.

  108. Original

    | Anaxagoras, 91, | Anaxandrides, 100.

    English

    Anaxagoras, 91. Anaxandrides, 100.

  109. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Apollinarius, 463, Apoliodorus, 224, 256.

    English

    Apollinarius, 463. Apollodorus, 224, 256.

    Translator note: "Apoliodorus" is an OCR misprint for "Apollodorus"; silently corrected.

  110. Original

    | Apollonius, 33, 81, 82, 84, 91, 107, 109, 183, 204, 250, 264, 430.

    English

    Apollonius, 33, 81, 82, 84, 91, 107, 109, 183, 204, 250, 264, 430.

  111. Original

    Apollonius Molo, 119.

    English

    Apollonius Molo, 119.

  112. Original

    Apuleius, 188, Aquila, 158.

    English

    Apuleius, 188. Aquila, 158.

  113. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    ‘Aristoteles, 29, 31, 48, 53, 78, 82, $3, 85, 86, 91, 134, 223, 362, 410, 423, 430.

    English

    Aristotle, 29, 31, 48, 53, 78, 82, 83, 85, 86, 91, 134, 223, 362, 410, 423, 430.

    Translator note: Leading apostrophe is an OCR artifact; "$3" is an OCR misprint for "83"; silently corrected.

  114. Original

    Arnobius, 78, 103, 104, 119, 125, 181, 252.

    English

    Arnobius, 78, 103, 104, 119, 125, 181, 252.

  115. Original

    Arrianus, 79, 119, 477.

    English

    Arrian, 79, 119, 477.

  116. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Athenzus, 81, 98, 105, 212, 218, 221, 226, 259, 279, 280, 387, 363.

    English

    Athenaeus, 81, 98, 105, 212, 218, 221, 226, 259, 279, 280, 387, 363.

    Translator note: "Athenzus" is an OCR ligature corruption of "Athenaeus"; silently corrected.

  117. Original

    Athenagoras, 78, 199, 207, 252.

    English

    Athenagoras, 78, 199, 207, 252.

  118. Original

    | Athanasius, 78, 283.

    English

    Athanasius, 78, 283.

  119. Original

    IIl.—_INDEX AUCTORUM QUI IN HOC OPERE PARTIM CITANTUR, PARTIM EXPLICANTUR.

    English

    III. — Index of Authors Who Are Partly Cited and Partly Explained in This Work.

  120. Original

    Auctor Etymologici, 226.

    English

    Author of the Etymologicum, 226.

  121. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Auctor libri cui titulus, “ Onus Ecclesize,” 465.

    English

    Author of the book entitled "Onus Ecclesiae," 465.

    Translator note: "Ecclesize" is an OCR ligature corruption of "Ecclesiae"; silently corrected.

  122. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Auctor Question. ad O01 thodox., 198.

    English

    Author of Questions to the Orthodox, 198.

    Translator note: OCR damage: 'O01 thodox.' inferred as 'Orthodoxos' (Questions to the Orthodox, a patristic text); page number preserved as printed.

  123. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Auctor vitee Isidori, 216.

    English

    Author of the Life of Isidore, 216.

    Translator note: OCR damage: 'vitee' inferred as 'vitae' (Life).

  124. Original

    Augustinus, 29, 55, 69, 78, 107, 118, 120, 121, 125, 126, 131, 148, 144, 155, 173, 175, 178, 256, 275, 276, 279, 286, 828, 345, 378, 429, 453, 455, 467.

    English

    Augustine, 29, 55, 69, 78, 107, 118, 120, 121, 125, 126, 131, 148, 144, 155, 173, 175, 178, 256, 275, 276, 279, 286, 828, 345, 378, 429, 453, 455, 467.

  125. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Azarias, Rabbi, £06, 366, 369, 371, 388, 384.

    English

    Rabbi Azarias, 306, 366, 369, 371, 388, 384.

    Translator note: OCR damage: '£06' inferred as '306' (pound-sign character misread for '3').

  126. Original

    Baleeus, 236, 242, 243.

    English

    Bale, 236, 242, 243.

  127. Original

    Baronius, 242, 246, 247, 300, 347, 400, 454, Basilius, 298.

    English

    Baronius, 242, 246, 247, 300, 347, 400, 454, Basil, 298.

  128. Original

    Beda, 150, 190, 282, 242, 294, 297, 455.

    English

    Bede, 150, 190, 282, 242, 294, 297, 455.

  129. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Bellarminus, 117, 120, 121, 123, 130, 189, 351, 859, 379.

    English

    Bellarmine, 117, 120, 121, 123, 130, 189, 351, 359, 379.

    Translator note: OCR damage: '859' inferred as '359'.

  130. Original

    Benjaminus Tudelensis, 310, 311.

    English

    Benjamin of Tudela, 310, 311.

  131. Original

    Bereshith Rabb., 162, 263.

    English

    Bereshit Rabb., 162, 263.

  132. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Berosus, 1538, 154, 285.

    English

    Berossus, 153, 154, 285.

    Translator note: OCR damage: '1538' inferred as '153' (digit '8' appended in error, or '153' with following comma run together).

  133. Original

    Bochartus, 97, 168,170, 171, 175, 192, 284, 278, 280, 281.

    English

    Bochart, 97, 168, 170, 171, 175, 192, 284, 278, 280, 281.

  134. Original

    Boderianus, 138, Bodinus, 347.

    English

    Boderianus, 138, Bodin, 347.

  135. Original

    Boxhornius, 185, 232, Brennus, 128.

    English

    Boxhorn, 185, 232, Brennus, 128.

  136. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Buxtorfius, 28, 149, 173, 175, 177, 178, 188, 296, 299, 804, 810, 381, 351, 352, 354, 869, 370, 382.

    English

    Buxtorf, 28, 149, 173, 175, 177, 178, 188, 296, 299, 304, 310, 381, 351, 352, 354, 369, 370, 382.

    Translator note: OCR damage: '804' inferred as '304', '810' inferred as '310', '869' inferred as '369'.

  137. Original

    Cesar, 38, 92, 93, 105, 106, 128, 190, 191, 281, 252, 238, 234, 235, 236, 237, 288, 239, 240, 241, 276, 404.

    English

    Caesar, 38, 92, 93, 105, 106, 128, 190, 191, 281, 252, 238, 234, 235, 236, 237, 288, 239, 240, 241, 276, 404.

  138. Original

    Callimachus, 188, 193, 201, 214, 287, 254.

    English

    Callimachus, 188, 193, 201, 214, 287, 254.

  139. Original

    Camdenus, 231, 232, 233, 236, 242, 244, 245, 246, 455.

    English

    Camden, 231, 232, 233, 236, 242, 244, 245, 246, 455.

  140. Original

    Camerarius, 105, 275.

    English

    Camerarius, 105, 275.

  141. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cappellus, 188, 1/6, 347, 851, 853, 361, 370, 378.

    English

    Cappel, 188, 176, 347, 851, 853, 361, 370, 378.

    Translator note: Page number '1/6' is an OCR artifact for '176'; '851' and '853' may also be OCR misreadings but no correction can be confirmed from context.

  142. Original

    Carystius Pergamenus, 218.

    English

    Antigonus of Carystus (Pergamene), 218.

  143. Original

    Casaubonus, 162, 280, 283, 347, 400.

    English

    Casaubon, 162, 280, 283, 347, 400.

  144. Original

    Castalio, 339, Catullus, 95, 108, 193.

    English

    Castellio, 339, Catullus, 95, 108, 193.

  145. Original

    Cedrenus, 148, 155, Celsus, 133.

    English

    Cedrenus, 148, 155, Celsus, 133.

  146. Original

    Chrysostomus, 33, 78, 144, 148, 159, 172, 186, 415.

    English

    Chrysostom, 33, 78, 144, 148, 159, 172, 186, 415.

  147. Original

    Cicero, 50, 53, 54, 79, 82, 94, 104, 112, 113, 114, 116, 128, 180, 132, 169, 179, 187, 199, 200, 218, 225, 231, 253, 254, 259, 278, 284, 300, 363, 428, Claudianus, 215.

    English

    Cicero, 50, 53, 54, 79, 82, 94, 104, 112, 113, 114, 116, 128, 180, 132, 169, 179, 187, 199, 200, 218, 225, 231, 253, 254, 259, 278, 284, 300, 363, 428, Claudian, 215.

  148. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Clemens Alexandrinus, 29, 78, 80, 113, 121, 125, 126, 151, 212, 217, 219, 227, 252, 259, 279, 280, 285, 298, 804, 377, 459, 462.

    English

    Clement of Alexandria, 29, 78, 80, 113, 121, 125, 126, 151, 212, 217, 219, 227, 252, 259, 279, 280, 285, 298, 804, 377, 459, 462.

    Translator note: Page number '804' is likely an OCR artifact for '304'; retained as printed pending human review.

  149. Original

    Clericus, Samuel, 381.

    English

    Clericus, Samuel, 381.

  150. Original

    Codex Samaritanus, 145.

    English

    Samaritan Codex, 145.

  151. Original

    Conformitat, Auctor, 127.

    English

    Author of the Conformity, 127.

  152. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Constant. ?Emper., 347.

    English

    Constant. Emper., 347.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: '?Emper.' is a damaged rendering of 'Emper.' (abbreviation for Emperor/Emperator); likely refers to Emperor Constantine or a similarly abbreviated imperial name.

  153. Original

    Cornelius a Lapide, 175, 183.

    English

    Cornelius a Lapide, 175, 183.

  154. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Coryphezeus, 201, Costerus, 101.

    English

    Coryphaeus, 201. Costerus, 101.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Coryphezeus' is a likely OCR corruption of 'Coryphaeus' (a classical honorific title meaning 'leader of the chorus,' applied to various notable figures).

  155. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Cotta, 169, Cunzeus, 347.

    English

    Cotta, 169. Cunaeus, 347.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Cunzeus' is a likely OCR corruption of 'Cunaeus' (Petrus Cunaeus, Dutch scholar).

  156. Original

    Curtius, 97, 105, 215, 258, 259.

    English

    Curtius, 97, 105, 215, 258, 259.

  157. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Oyprianus, 49, 131, 400.

    English

    Cyprian, 49, 131, 400.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: 'Oyprianus' is a clear OCR corruption of 'Cyprianus' (Cyprian, early church father).

  158. Original

    Damascius, 201, 216, 217.

    English

    Damascius, 201, 216, 217.

  159. Original

    De Dieu, Ludovic., 163.

    English

    De Dieu, Ludovicus, 163.

  160. Original

    Demetrius Phal., 378.

    English

    Demetrius of Phalerum, 378.

  161. Original

    Demochares Histor., 221, 256, Democritus, 92, 119.

    English

    Demochares the Historian, 221, 256. Democritus, 92, 119.

  162. Original

    Dio, 48, 115, 218, 235, 241, 244, 246, 247, 248, 250, 259.

    English

    Dio, 48, 115, 218, 235, 241, 244, 246, 247, 248, 250, 259.

  163. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Diodorus Siculus, 91, 98, 105, 106, 128,'189, 197, 199 228, 227, 237, 240, 278, 281, 312, 334, 363, Diogenes, 29, 30, 92, 239.

    English

    Diodorus Siculus, 91, 98, 105, 106, 128, 189, 197, 199, 228, 227, 237, 240, 278, 281, 312, 334, 363. Diogenes, 29, 30, 92, 239.

    Translator note: OCR artifact: '128,'189' contains a spurious apostrophe; rendered as '128, 189'. Also '199 228' appears to be missing a comma.

  164. Original

    Diogenes Erythreeus, 337.

    English

    Diogenes of Erythrae, 337.

  165. Original

    Dionysius Areopag., 30.

    English

    Dionysius the Areopagite, 30.

  166. Original

    Dionysius Halicarnass., 108, 124, 128, 182, 169, 217.

    English

    Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 108, 124, 128, 182, 169, 217.

  167. Original

    Dionysius Pruseens, 48.

    English

    Dionysius of Prusa, 48.

  168. Original

    Drusius, 173, 175, 379, 465, Duris Samius, 208.

    English

    Drusius, 173, 175, 379, 465. Duris of Samos, 208.

  169. Original

    Elias Levita, 174, 175, 176, 178, 844, 351, 354, 358, 359, 367, 871, 384.

    English

    Elias Levita, 174, 175, 176, 178, 844, 351, 354, 358, 359, 367, 871, 384.

  170. Original

    Engelbertus Engles, 359.

    English

    Engelbertus Engles, 359.

  171. Original

    Ennius, 199, 256, 333.

    English

    Ennius, 199, 256, 333.

  172. Original

    Epictetus, 78, 81, 427, 480, 477.

    English

    Epictetus, 78, 81, 427, 480, 477.

  173. Original

    Epigonus, 285, Epiphanius, 146, 150, 185, 206, 222, 287, 283, Episcopius, Simon., 137, 139, 264, Erasmus, 464, 465, 476.

    English

    Epigonus, 285. Epiphanius, 146, 150, 185, 206, 222, 287, 283. Episcopius, Simon, 137, 139, 264. Erasmus, 464, 465, 476.

  174. Original

    Etymol. Mag. Auctor, 32, Eucherius, 175.

    English

    Author of the Etymologicum Magnum, 32. Eucherius, 175.

  175. Original

    Eugubinus, 78, 118, Eumelus, 212.

    English

    Eugubinus, 78, 118. Eumelus, 212.

  176. Original

    Eupolemus, 285, Euripides, 80, 179.

    English

    Eupolemus, 285. Euripides, 80, 179.

  177. Original

    Eusebius, 30, 31, 49, 78, 80, 91, 92, 97, 106, 111, 118, — 128, 148, 151, 154, 175, 176, 199, 200, 204, 206, 221, 227, 279, 280, 281, 288, 294, 297, 298, 362, 394.

    English

    Eusebius, 30, 31, 49, 78, 80, 91, 92, 97, 106, 111, 118, — 128, 148, 151, 154, 175, 176, 199, 200, 204, 206, 221, 227, 279, 280, 281, 288, 294, 297, 298, 362, 394.

  178. Original

    Eustathius, 66, 159, 182, 253, 279, 433.

    English

    Eustathius, 66, 159, 182, 253, 279, 433.

  179. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Eustochius, 372, 378, Hutropius, 259, Fagius, 187. Felbengerus, 187. Festus Pompeius, 113, Ficinus, 211.

    English

    Eustochius, 372, 378. Eutropius, 259. Fagius, 187. Felbengerus, 187. Festus Pompeius, 113. Ficinus, 211.

    Translator note: "Hutropius" in original is almost certainly an OCR misreading of "Eutropius" (the Roman historian); rendered accordingly.

  180. Original

    Florus, 104, 106. | Forerius, 335. | Fotherbejus, 78, Foxus, 242.

    English

    Florus, 104, 106. Forerius, 335. Fotherbejus, 78. Foxus, 242.

  181. Original

    Fullerus, 171, 305, 306.

    English

    Fullerus, 171, 305, 306.

  182. Original

    Galatinus, 347, 382, 384.

    English

    Galatinus, 347, 382, 384.

  183. Original

    Galfridus Monumetensis, 240, 243, 247. -

    English

    Geoffrey of Monmouth, 240, 243, 247.

  184. Original

    Gellius, 301, Genebrardus, 164, 177.

    English

    Gellius, 301. Genebrardus, 164, 177.

  185. Original

    Gerasinus, Nichomacus, 29, Gildas, 101, 286, Giraldus Ferrariensis, 78, 118, 275, 281.

    English

    Nicomachus of Gerasa, 29. Gildas, 101, 286. Giraldus of Ferrara, 78, 118, 275, 281.

  186. Original

    Giraldus, Lilius, 278.

    English

    Lilio Giraldi, 278.

  187. Original

    Goropius Becanus, 176, 233.

    English

    Goropius Becanus, 176, 233.

  188. Original

    Gosselinus, 236, Gregor. de Valent., 139, 351.

    English

    Gosselinus, 236. Gregory of Valencia, 139, 351.

  189. Original

    Gregor. Nazianzen, 189, 384.

    English

    Gregory of Nazianzus, 189, 384.

  190. Original

    Grotius, 78, 118, 158, 161, 163, 170, 171, 175, 176, 227, 342, 394, 400.

    English

    Grotius, 78, 118, 158, 161, 163, 170, 171, 175, 176, 227, 342, 394, 400.

  191. Original

    Heinsius, 97, Heliodorus, 304, 336.

    English

    Heinsius, 97. Heliodorus, 304, 336.

  192. Original

    Henricus de Erfordia, 242.

    English

    Henry of Erfurt, 242.

  193. Original

    Hermannus Hugo, 274, 278.

    English

    Hermann Hugo, 274, 278.

  194. Original

    Herodianus, 218, 218.

    English

    Herodian, 218, 218.

  195. Original

    Herodotus, 30, 33, 105, 108, 184, 189, 190, 214, 232, — 256, 276, 278, 279, 281, 282, 340, Hesiodus, 78, 91, 113, 181, 196, 228.

    English

    Herodotus, 30, 33, 105, 108, 184, 189, 190, 214, 232, 256, 276, 278, 279, 281, 282, 340. Hesiod, 78, 91, 113, 181, 196, 228.

  196. Original

    Hesychius, 29, 30, 182, 189, 212, 216, 251, 280.

    English

    Hesychius, 29, 30, 182, 189, 212, 216, 251, 280.

  197. Original

    Hierocles, 128, 138, 166, 201. i

    English

    Hierocles, 128, 138, 166, 201.

  198. Original

    Hieronymus, 138, 144, 145, 150, 151, 172, 175, 176, — 187, 263, 286, 288, 294, 297, 298, 321, 322, 325, 328, — 335, 338, 339, 340, 849, 858, 369, 862, 371, 872, 378, 379, 382, 422, 476, Hieronymus /Egyptius, 154.

    English

    Jerome, 138, 144, 145, 150, 151, 172, 175, 176, — 187, 263, 286, 288, 294, 297, 298, 321, 322, 325, 328, — 335, 338, 339, 340, 849, 858, 369, 862, 371, 872, 378, 379, 382, 422, 476, Jerome of Egypt, 154.

  199. Original

    Homerus, 78, 98, 94, 159, 160, 182,188, 191, 200, 252, 256, 433, Hoornbeekius, 382, 467.

    English

    Homer, 78, 98, 94, 159, 160, 182, 188, 191, 200, 252, 256, 433, Hoornbeek, 382, 467.

  200. Original

    Horatius, 91, 95, 105, 118, 122, 154, 193, 318, 333.

    English

    Horace, 91, 95, 105, 118, 122, 154, 193, 318, 333.

  201. Original

    Hornius, 233, 234, 277.

    English

    Hornius, 233, 234, 277.

  202. Original

    Hottinger us, 296, 300, 303, 311, 382, Hulsius, Anton, 409.

    English

    Hottinger, 296, 300, 303, 311, 382, Hulsius, Anton, 409.

  203. Original

    Inghiramius, 164, 201.

    English

    Inghirami, 164, 201.

  204. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Trenzeus, 118, 280, 281, 298, 304, 377. Isidorus, 29, 223, 281.

    English

    Irenaeus, 118, 280, 281, 298, 304, 377. Isidore, 29, 223, 281.

    Translator note: "Trenzeus" is OCR damage for "Irenaeus" (Irenaeus of Lyon); inferred from context and the alphabetical position of the index entry.

  205. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Jacobus a Voragine, 127. Jamblichus, 52, 79, 188, 200, 201. Jansenius, 400, 464, 467. Jarchus, 81, 109, 170. Johannes Isaacus, 359. Jonathan, 161, Jonesius, 213. Jornandes, 105, 215. Josephus, 78, 91, 100, 108, 118, 119, 187, 149, 153, 68 166, 175, 242, 263, 275, 277, 289, 307, 309, 325, 2, 377, 878, 382, 389, 397, 403, f t

    English

    Jacobus de Voragine, 127. Iamblichus, 52, 79, 188, 200, 201. Jansenius, 400, 464, 467. Jarchi, 81, 109, 170. Johannes Isaacus, 359. Jonathan, 161, Jonesius, 213. Jordanes, 105, 215. Josephus, 78, 91, 100, 108, 118, 119, 187, 149, 153, 68, 166, 175, 242, 263, 275, 277, 289, 307, 309, 325, 2, 377, 878, 382, 389, 397, 403.

    Translator note: Trailing "f t" is OCR artifact, omitted from english as unreadable page-number fragment. "Jarchus" rendered as "Jarchi" (the Ashkenazic form of Rashi commonly used in 17th-century Latin scholarship). "Jornandes" rendered as "Jordanes" (the historian). "Jamblichus" rendered as "Iamblichus."

  206. Original

    Josephus Albo, 162, 400.

    English

    Joseph Albo, 162, 400.

  207. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Josephus Czxeus, 381, 385.

    English

    Josephus Czxeus, 381, 385.

    Translator note: "Josephus Czxeus" appears to be a heavily OCR-damaged surname; no confident identification possible from the garbled form "Czxeus." Name preserved as found.

  208. Original

    Josephus de Voysin, 296, 299, 354, 872, 382, Jukasin, 383.

    English

    Joseph de Voisin, 296, 299, 354, 872, 382, Jukasin, 383.

  209. Original

    Julius Capitolinus, 248.

    English

    Julius Capitolinus, 248.

  210. Original

    Junius, 175, 322, 336, 338, 359.

    English

    Junius, 175, 322, 336, 338, 359.

  211. Original

    Justin, Martyr, 48, 78, 113, 181, 205, 402, 403, 428, 459.

    English

    Justin Martyr, 48, 78, 113, 181, 205, 402, 403, 428, 459.

  212. Original

    Justinus, 118, 121, 125, 180, 181, 151, 194, 250, 251, 252, 260, 877, 423, 426, 479.

    English

    Justinus, 118, 121, 125, 180, 181, 151, 194, 250, 251, 252, 260, 877, 423, 426, 479.

  213. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tuvenalis, 50, 100, 104, 116, 189, 199, 260, 275, 468.

    English

    Juvenalis, 50, 100, 104, 116, 189, 199, 260, 275, 468.

    Translator note: "Tuvenalis" is an OCR artifact for "Juvenalis" (Juvenal); corrected in English rendering.

  214. Original

    Kimchi, R. D., 149, 175, 212, 344, 349. Kircherus, 99, 101, 151, 166, 275, 278, 279, 280, 283, 299, 300, 302, 303, 306.

    English

    Kimchi, R. D., 149, 175, 212, 344, 349. Kircherus, 99, 101, 151, 166, 275, 278, 279, 280, 283, 299, 300, 302, 303, 306.

  215. Original

    Lactantius, 29, 33, 48, 78, 97, 104, 112, 113, 125, 151, 166, 189, 196, 221, 252, 254.

    English

    Lactantius, 29, 33, 48, 78, 97, 104, 112, 113, 125, 151, 166, 189, 196, 221, 252, 254.

  216. Original

    Laértius, 33, 80, 190, 214, 236, 304, 377, 378.

    English

    Laertius, 33, 80, 190, 214, 236, 304, 377, 378.

  217. Original

    Lampridius, 213, 246, 248.

    English

    Lampridius, 213, 246, 248.

  218. Original

    Livius, 128, 130, 159, 169, 214.

    English

    Livius, 128, 130, 159, 169, 214.

  219. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Liuddus, 233, Lorinus, 347.

    English

    Liuddus, 233, Lorinus, 347.

    Translator note: "Liuddus" is unclear; likely an OCR artifact for an uncertain proper name. Rendered as-is.

  220. Original

    Lucanus, 93, 99, 105, 106, 114, 215, 235, 287, 288, 278, 280.

    English

    Lucanus, 93, 99, 105, 106, 114, 215, 235, 287, 288, 278, 280.

  221. Original

    Lucianus, 92, 97, 153, 182, 188, 250, 338, 402, 461.

    English

    Lucianus, 92, 97, 153, 182, 188, 250, 338, 402, 461.

  222. Original

    Lucretius, 94, 98, 199, 254.

    English

    Lucretius, 94, 98, 199, 254.

  223. Original

    Ludovicus Granatensis, 127.

    English

    Ludovicus Granatensis, 127.

  224. Original

    Lud. Vives, 78, 275, 466.

    English

    Lud. Vives, 78, 275, 466.

  225. Original

    Macrobius, 102, 118, 218, 227, 402.

    English

    Macrobius, 102, 118, 218, 227, 402.

  226. Original

    Maimonides, 29, 53, 113, 149, 153, 179, 188, 189, 197, 215, 263, 275, 388, 396, 408. Vid. Rambam, Mallela, 182, 222, 263.

    English

    Maimonides, 29, 53, 113, 149, 153, 179, 188, 189, 197, 215, 263, 275, 388, 396, 408. See Rambam, Mallela, 182, 222, 263.

  227. Original

    Manas., Conciliat., 164.

    English

    Manas., Conciliat., 164.

  228. Original

    Marcianus Heracleotes, 513.

    English

    Marcianus Heracleotes, 513.

  229. Original

    Marsilius Ficinus, 211.

    English

    Marsilius Ficinus, 211.

  230. Original

    Martinus Polonus, 300.

    English

    Martinus Polonus, 300.

  231. Original

    Maximus Tyrius, 58, 218, 215, 287, 253.

    English

    Maximus Tyrius, 58, 218, 215, 287, 253.

  232. Original

    Mercerus, 145, 158, 175, 177.

    English

    Mercerus, 145, 158, 175, 177.

  233. Original

    Midrash Tehillim, 136, Minutius Felix, 188.

    English

    Midrash Tehillim, 136. Minutius Felix, 188.

  234. Original

    Monceeius, Franciscus, 342.

    English

    Monceeius, Franciscus, 342.

  235. Original

    Montanus, 149, 190, 235, 336, 339.

    English

    Montanus, 149, 190, 235, 336, 339.

  236. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Morinus, 145, 178, 183, 305, 311, 351, 358, 362, 367, 878, 879, 382.

    English

    Morinus, 145, 178, 183, 305, 311, 351, 358, 362, 367, 878, 879, 382.

    Translator note: Page numbers 878 and 879 appear anomalously high within a sequence otherwise in the 300s; likely OCR misreads of 378 and 379.

  237. Original

    Moses Gerundensis, 333.

    English

    Moses Gerundensis, 333.

  238. Original

    Moses Nachmanides, 408.

    English

    Moses Nachmanides, 408.

  239. Original

    Munsterus, 161, 175, 178, 275, 328, 371, 378.

    English

    Munsterus, 161, 175, 178, 275, 328, 371, 378.

  240. Original

    Nicolaus Damascenus, 154. Nilus, 186.

    English

    Nicolaus Damascenus, 154. Nilus, 186.

  241. Original

    Nonnus, 155, 334. Numenius, 91, 201.

    English

    Nonnus, 155, 334. Numenius, 91, 201.

  242. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Origenes, 30, 78, 121, 125, 201, 227, 285, 242, 286, 382, 462. !

    English

    Origen, 30, 78, 121, 125, 201, 227, 285, 242, 286, 382, 462.

    Translator note: Trailing '!' appears to be an OCR artifact; omitted in translation.

  243. Original

    Orpheus, 78,91, 199, 251, 255.

    English

    Orpheus, 78, 91, 199, 251, 255.

  244. Original

    Ovidius, 91, 118, 153, 162, 193, 257, 402.

    English

    Ovid, 91, 118, 153, 162, 193, 257, 402.

  245. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Papinius, 91, 102, 105, Parzeus, 175, 178, 183.

    English

    Papinius, 91, 102, 105. Paraeus, 175, 178, 183.

    Translator note: "Parzeus" is a likely OCR rendering of "Paraeus" (David Paraeus, Reformed theologian).

  246. Original

    Parkerus, 242, Parmenides, 92, Pascal, 204, Pausanius, 98, 107, 128, 213, 250, 257, 28, 281, 386.

    English

    Parker, 242. Parmenides, 92. Pascal, 204. Pausanias, 98, 107, 128, 213, 250, 257, 28, 281, 386.

  247. Original

    Pentateuch. Samarit., 286, 297.

    English

    Samaritan Pentateuch, 286, 297.

  248. Original

    Persius, 95, 112, 114.

    English

    Persius, 95, 112, 114.

  249. Original

    Pescennius Festus, 104, Petavius, 186, 288, Peucerus, 476.

    English

    Pescennius Festus, 104. Petavius, 186, 288. Peucer, 476.

  250. Original

    Pherecydes, Syrus, 29, 80, 92.

    English

    Pherecydes of Syria, 29, 80, 92.

  251. Original

    Philo, 98, 99, 137, 279, 378, 889, 397, 403, Philo Byblius, 92, 98, 200.

    English

    Philo, 98, 99, 137, 279, 378, 889, 397, 403. Philo Byblius, 92, 98, 200.

  252. Original

    Philostratus, 30, 33, 34, 79, 82, 84, 97, 100, 101, 107, 109, 115, 128,171, 204, 215, 224, 250, 254, 264, 282, 428, Photinus, 79.

    English

    Philostratus, 30, 33, 34, 79, 82, 84, 97, 100, 101, 107, 109, 115, 128, 171, 204, 215, 224, 250, 254, 264, 282, 428. Photinus, 79.

  253. Original

    Picus Mirandulus, 299, Pindarus, 222, 257, 477.

    English

    Pico della Mirandola, 299. Pindar, 222, 257, 477.

  254. Original

    Pirke Aboth., 273, 588.

    English

    Pirke Avoth, 273, 588.

  255. Original

    Plato, 29, 30, 31, 84, 53, 78, 81, 91, 92, 107, 109, 110, 112, 191, 202, 223, 253, 283, 833, 428, 430, 477, 479.

    English

    Plato, 29, 30, 31, 84, 53, 78, 81, 91, 92, 107, 109, 110, 112, 191, 202, 223, 253, 283, 833, 428, 430, 477, 479.

  256. Original

    Plautus, 70, 93, 101, 107, 111, 112, 255, 296, 257, 476.

    English

    Plautus, 70, 93, 101, 107, 111, 112, 255, 296, 257, 476.

  257. Original

    Plinius, 29, 91, 94, 104, 113, 128, 187, 218, 236, 237, 238, 259, 275, 276, 278, 279, 281, 282, 285, 287, 334, 402.

    English

    Pliny, 29, 91, 94, 104, 113, 128, 187, 218, 236, 237, 238, 259, 275, 276, 278, 279, 281, 282, 285, 287, 334, 402.

  258. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Plotinus, 37, 47, 133, 197, 200, 201, 210, ATT.

    English

    Plotinus, 37, 47, 133, 197, 200, 201, 210, ATT.

    Translator note: "ATT." is an OCR artifact or abbreviation of uncertain meaning; reproduced as found.

  259. Original

    Plutarchus, 29, 69, 78, 96, 97, 104, 112, 113, 116, 119, 128, 162, 166, 169, 187, 189, 193, 199, 201, 228, 276, 278, 279, 281, 284, 411, 477.

    English

    Plutarch, 29, 69, 78, 96, 97, 104, 112, 113, 116, 119, 128, 162, 166, 169, 187, 189, 193, 199, 201, 228, 276, 278, 279, 281, 284, 411, 477.

  260. Original

    Politianus, 476, 477.

    English

    Politian, 476, 477.

  261. Original

    Polybius, 128, 159, 191, 871.

    English

    Polybius, 128, 159, 191, 871.

  262. Original

    Polydorus Virg., 275, 404.

    English

    Polydore Vergil, 275, 404.

  263. Original

    Porphyrius, 106, 128, 133, 140, 162, 166, 188, 191, 200, 201, 225, 279, 284, 285.

    English

    Porphyry, 106, 128, 133, 140, 162, 166, 188, 191, 200, 201, 225, 279, 284, 285.

  264. Original

    Possidonius, 119, 287.

    English

    Posidonius, 119, 287.

  265. Original

    Proclus, 79, 133, 201.

    English

    Proclus, 79, 133, 201.

  266. Original

    Prudentius, 87, 252, 466.

    English

    Prudentius, 87, 252, 466.

  267. Original

    Ptolemeeus, 192, 379.

    English

    Ptolemy, 192, 379.

  268. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Pyrobolius, 56, Pythagoras, $2, 420.

    English

    Pyrobolius, 56; Pythagoras, 52, 420.

    Translator note: "$2" is an OCR artifact likely representing "52"; rendered accordingly.

  269. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Rab. Jud., 273, 888, 391, 395, 897.

    English

    Rab. Jud., 273, 888, 391, 395, 897.

    Translator note: "888" and "897" may be OCR artifacts for "388" and "397"; page numbers reproduced as found pending verification.

  270. Original

    Raimundus Sebundus, 78. .

    English

    Raymond of Sabunde, 78.

  271. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Rambam, 151, 209, 264, 2738. Vid. Maimonides. Rasfi, 166.

    English

    Rambam, 151, 209, 264, 2738. See Maimonides. Rashi, 166.

    Translator note: "2738" is likely an OCR artifact for a page number such as "273, 8" or "278"; reproduced as found. "Rasfi" is almost certainly Rashi (the medieval Jewish commentator); rendered accordingly.

  272. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Raymundus Martin., 278, 347, 854, 382.

    English

    Raymundus Martini, 278, 347, 854, 382.

    Translator note: Index entry; page numbers retained as printed. "854" may be an OCR misread of "354."

  273. Original

    Reynoldus, 227, 254, 341. Rhenanus, 464.

    English

    Reynoldus, 227, 254, 341. Rhenanus, 464.

  274. Original

    Rivetus, 171, 183, 193, 382. Roccha, Angelus, 274, 276, 278. Rochardus Phrisonum rex, 121.

    English

    Rivetus, 171, 183, 193, 382. Roccha, Angelus, 274, 276, 278. Rochardus, king of the Frisians, 121.

  275. Original

    Sanchuniathon, 98, 192, 215, 227, 228, 279, 328.

    English

    Sanchuniathon, 98, 192, 215, 227, 228, 279, 328.

  276. Original

    Sandfordius, 97, 227.

    English

    Sandfordius, 97, 227.

  277. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Satyricus, [Juyenal, 100, 260; Pers. 112.]

    English

    Satirists: [Juvenal, 100, 260; Persius, 112.]

    Translator note: "Juyenal" is an OCR misread of "Juvenal"; "Pers." is the standard abbreviation for Persius. "Satyricus" rendered as "Satirists" as a category heading for these two authors.

  278. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Saurez, 139, Scaliger, 91, 151, 166, 171, 176, 217, 218, 224, 244, 245, 273, 282, 288, 398, 399.

    English

    Suarez, 139. Scaliger, 91, 151, 166, 171, 176, 217, 218, 224, 244, 245, 273, 282, 288, 398, 399.

    Translator note: "Saurez" is a variant spelling of Suarez (Francisco Suárez). Retained page numbers as printed.

  279. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Schickardus, 286, 805, 806, 382, 403

    English

    Schickardus, 286, 805, 806, 382, 403.

    Translator note: "805, 806" are likely OCR misreads of "305, 306." Page numbers retained as printed.

  280. Original

    Schindlerus, 175, 359, 365.

    English

    Schindlerus, 175, 359, 365.

  281. Original

    Scottus, Andreas, 216.

    English

    Scottus, Andreas, 216.

  282. Original

    Seder Olam, 164, 178.

    English

    Seder Olam, 164, 178.

  283. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Seldenus, 113, 149, 153, 162, 164, 177, 179, 287, 298, 800, 842, 847, 852, 401.

    English

    Seldenus, 113, 149, 153, 162, 164, 177, 179, 287, 298, 800, 842, 847, 852, 401.

    Translator note: "800, 842, 847, 852" are likely OCR misreads of "300, 342, 347, 352." Page numbers retained as printed.

  284. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Seneca, 48, 79, 80, 93, 94, 107; 111, 113, 114, 115, 200, 214, 245, 256, 857, 410, 477.

    English

    Seneca, 48, 79, 80, 93, 94, 107, 111, 113, 114, 115, 200, 214, 245, 256, 857, 410, 477.

    Translator note: "857" is likely an OCR misread of "357." Page numbers retained as printed.

  285. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Sepher Ikharim, 309, 408.

    English

    Sepher Ikkarim, 309, 408.

    Translator note: "Ikharim" is a variant transliteration of the Hebrew title Sepher Ikkarim (Book of Principles by Joseph Albo). Retained as printed in original.

  286. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Septuagint, 34, 145, 147, 148, 151, 158, 160, 172, 173, 187, 198, 212, 284, 319, 321, 322, 823, 324, 532, 336, 337, 338, 339, 310, 351, 439.

    English

    Septuagint, 34, 145, 147, 148, 151, 158, 160, 172, 173, 187, 198, 212, 284, 319, 321, 322, 823, 324, 532, 336, 337, 338, 339, 310, 351, 439.

    Translator note: Several page numbers appear to be OCR misreads: "823" likely "323"; "532" likely "332"; "310" likely "340". Page numbers retained as printed.

  287. Original

    Sibyllina Oracula, 169, Sigonius, 175.

    English

    Sibylline Oracles, 169. Sigonius, 175.

  288. Original

    Silius, 104, 215, 833.

    English

    Silius, 104, 215, 833.

  289. Original

    Simplicius, 284, 285, Sirachides, 389, 397, 403.

    English

    Simplicius, 284, 285. Sirach, 389, 397, 403.

  290. Original

    Sixtus Senensis, 382.

    English

    Sixtus of Siena, 382.

  291. Original

    Socrates, 250, 260, 430.

    English

    Socrates, 250, 260, 430.

  292. Original

    Sommerus, Johan., 187.

    English

    Sommer, Johann, 187.

  293. Original

    Spartianus, 246, 259, Spinosa, 35.

    English

    Spartianus, 246, 259. Spinoza, 35.

  294. Original

    Strabo, 91, 92, 95, 110, 112, 118, 189, 237, 239, 240, 241, 256, 313.

    English

    Strabo, 91, 92, 95, 110, 112, 118, 189, 237, 239, 240, 241, 256, 313.

  295. Original

    Suetonius, 29, 50, 112, 115, 128, 169, 218, 241, 244, 256, Suidas, 119, 206, 212, 213, 216, 222, 275, 280, 281.

    English

    Suetonius, 29, 50, 112, 115, 128, 169, 218, 241, 244, 256. Suidas, 119, 206, 212, 213, 216, 222, 275, 280, 281.

  296. Original

    Symmachus, 120, 151, 158, 338, Syncellus, 279.

    English

    Symmachus, 120, 151, 158, 338. Syncellus, 279.

  297. Original

    Tacitus, 49, 105, 112, 114, 119, 128, 169, 190, 214, 228, 231, 232, 235, 236, 241, 245, 246, 247, 278, 280, 281, 282, 341.

    English

    Tacitus, 49, 105, 112, 114, 119, 128, 169, 190, 214, 228, 231, 232, 235, 236, 241, 245, 246, 247, 278, 280, 281, 282, 341.

  298. Original

    Talmud Babyl., 164, 273, 358, 363, 369.

    English

    Babylonian Talmud, 164, 273, 358, 363, 369.

  299. Original

    Talmud Hierusal., 164, 296, 369.

    English

    Jerusalem Talmud, 164, 296, 369.

  300. Original

    Targum Babyl., 276, 310.

    English

    Babylonian Targum, 276, 310.

  301. Original

    Targum Danielis, 381.

    English

    Targum of Daniel, 381.

  302. Original

    Targum Hestere, 304, 308.

    English

    Targum of Esther, 304, 308.

  303. Original

    Targum Hierusal., 136, 188, 145, 170, 175.

    English

    Targum Jerusalem, 136, 188, 145, 170, 175.

  304. Original

    Targum Jon. Ben Uzziel, 136, 145, 149, 153, 170, 173, 75, 188, 195, 262, 342, 349, 381, 382, 383, 384.

    English

    Targum Jonathan ben Uzziel, 136, 145, 149, 153, 170, 173, 75, 188, 195, 262, 342, 349, 381, 382, 383, 384.

  305. Original

    Targum Onkelosi, 145, 149,151,161, 174, 175, 381, 382.

    English

    Targum Onkelos, 145, 149, 151, 161, 174, 175, 381, 382.

  306. Original

    Tatianus, 53, 80, Temporarius, 183, Terentius, 107, 111.

    English

    Tatian, 53, 80. Temporarius, 183. Terence, 107, 111.

  307. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tertullianus, 48, 49,78, 108, 113, 115, 118, 120, 121, 125, 181, 151, 158, 162, 163, 206, 242, 252, 259, 286, 298, 33%, 396, 400, 411, 413, 439, 459, 462, 466.

    English

    Tertullian, 48, 49, 78, 108, 113, 115, 118, 120, 121, 125, 181, 151, 158, 162, 163, 206, 242, 252, 259, 286, 298, 33%, 396, 400, 411, 413, 439, 459, 462, 466.

    Translator note: Page number printed as "33%" in source; likely OCR corruption of a numeral (possibly 334 or 335).

  308. Original

    Themistius, 215, Theodoretus, 78, 106, 118, 148, 171, 252, 298, 305, 326.

    English

    Themistius, 215. Theodoret, 78, 106, 118, 148, 171, 252, 298, 305, 326.

  309. Original

    Theodotion, 144, 382.

    English

    Theodotion, 144, 382.

  310. Original

    Theophilus Alexandrinus, 78.

    English

    Theophilus of Alexandria, 78.

  311. Original

    Theophilus Antiochenus, 78, 80, 99.

    English

    Theophilus of Antioch, 78, 80, 99.

  312. Original

    Theophilus Johannes, 237.

    English

    Theophilus Johannes, 237.

  313. Original

    Theophylactus, 277, Theopompus, 80, 92.

    English

    Theophylact, 277. Theopompus, 80, 92.

  314. Original

    Thucydides, 256, Tibullus, 182.

    English

    Thucydides, 256. Tibullus, 182.

  315. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Tullius, 101, 109, 118, 114, 169, 258, 279, 285, 357, 3863. Vid. Cicero.

    English

    Tullius, 101, 109, 118, 114, 169, 258, 279, 285, 357, 3863. See Cicero.

    Translator note: Page number printed as "3863"; likely OCR corruption of a numeral (possibly 386).

  316. Original

    Usserius, 178, 188, 267, 290, Valentinus, 459.

    English

    Ussher, 178, 188, 267, 290. Valentinus, 459.

  317. Original

    Valerius Maximus, 92, 128.

    English

    Valerius Maximus, 92, 128.

  318. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Valerius Soranus, 251. P

    English

    Valerius Soranus, 251. P

    Translator note: Trailing "P" appears to be an OCR artifact or partial continuation from a damaged page; retained as found in source.

  319. Original

    Varro, 106, 113, 169, 189, 219, Velleius, 48, 117, 200.

    English

    Varro, 106, 113, 169, 189, 219. Velleius, 48, 117, 200.

  320. Original

    Verulamius, 464, Villalpandus, 300, 306.

    English

    Verulamius [Francis Bacon, Lord Verulam], 464. Villalpandus, 300, 306.

  321. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Virgilius, 90, 101, 102, 159, 162, 181, 188, 195, 199, 215, 251, 255, 257, 334, 402, 4738.

    English

    Virgil, 90, 101, 102, 159, 162, 181, 188, 195, 199, 215, 251, 255, 257, 334, 402, 4738.

    Translator note: Page number "4738" appears to be an OCR error; likely 473 or 478.

  322. Original

    Vives, Lud., 78, 275, 466.

    English

    Vives, Lud. [Juan Luis Vives], 78, 275, 466.

  323. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Vossius, 78, 97, 118, 189, 236, 281, 282, 284, 285, 326, 836, 368, 378.

    English

    Vossius, 78, 97, 118, 189, 236, 281, 282, 284, 285, 326, 836, 368, 378.

    Translator note: Page number "836" likely an OCR error for 336.

  324. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Vulgatus, 145, 152, 198, 217, 284, 304, 322, 836, 332,339.

    English

    Vulgate, 145, 152, 198, 217, 284, 304, 322, 836, 332, 339.

    Translator note: Page number "836" likely an OCR error for 336.

  325. Low-confidence — the source text was damaged here; the English below is an interpretive reconstruction.

    Original

    Xavereius, Jesuit, 121. Xenophon, 78, 92, 250, 836. Ximenius, 378. Xiphilinus, 104, Zaleucus, 53, 313. Zeno, 200, 280, 400. Zenodotus, Stoic, 280. Zohar, Lib., 383. Zonaras, 148, 175, Zozimus, 151, 169.

    English

    Xaverius, Jesuit, 121. Xenophon, 78, 92, 250, 836. Ximenius, 378. Xiphilinus, 104. Zaleucus, 53, 313. Zeno, 200, 280, 400. Zenodotus, Stoic, 280. Zohar, Lib., 383. Zonaras, 148, 175. Zozimus, 151, 169.

    Translator note: "836" under Xenophon is likely an OCR error for 336. "Xavereius" rendered as "Xaverius" (standard Latin form of Francis Xavier).